Truth prevailing against the fiercest opposition being a vindication of Dr. Russel's True narrative of the Portsmouth disputation ... Also, a sermon upon Mat. 28. 19. by Mr. John Williams ... As also An answer to the Presbyterian dialogue, by another hand / published by Mr. John Sharp ... who was moderator at the disputation in Portsmouth.
         Sharp, John, of Froome, Somersetshire.
      
       
         
           1700
        
      
       Approx. 373 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 93 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A93044
         Wing S3005
         ESTC R217599
         36282440
         ocm 36282440
         150284
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A93044)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 150284)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 2239:12)
      
       
         
           
             Truth prevailing against the fiercest opposition being a vindication of Dr. Russel's True narrative of the Portsmouth disputation ... Also, a sermon upon Mat. 28. 19. by Mr. John Williams ... As also An answer to the Presbyterian dialogue, by another hand / published by Mr. John Sharp ... who was moderator at the disputation in Portsmouth.
             Sharp, John, of Froome, Somersetshire.
             Williams, John, minister.
          
           184 p. 15 cm.
           
             Printed, and sold by M. Fabian ...,
             London :
             1700.
          
           
             "Sermon on Mat. 28. 10. by Mr. John Williams" has special t.p.
             Imperfect: stained.
             Reproduction of original in the William Andrews Clark Memorial Library, University of California, Los Angeles.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Russel, William, d. 1702. -- True narrative of the Portsmouth disputation.
           Infant baptism.
        
      
    
     
        2007-03 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-07 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
               Truth
               Prevailing
               Against
               the
               Fiercest
               Opposition
               .
               BEING
               A
               VINDICATION
               OF
               Dr.
               
               RUSSEL's
               True
               Narrative
               of
               the
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               Wherein
               those
               unjust
               Reflections
               cast
               upon
               divers
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Baptist
               Perswasion
               ,
               in
               that
               Partial
               Account
               published
               by
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               are
               disproved
               ,
               and
               their
               false
               Accusations
               detected
               and
               refuted
               .
            
             
               Also
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               by
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               ,
               late
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               with
               his
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
               Leigh
               concerning
               the
               Dispute
               .
            
             
               As
               also
               an
               Answer
               to
               the
               Presbyterian
               Dialogue
               ,
               by
               another
               Hand
               .
            
             
               Published
               by
               Mr.
               
                 JOHN
                 SHARP
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               at
               Froome
               in
               Somersetshire
               ;
               who
               was
               Moderator
               at
               the
               Disputation
               in
               Portsmouth
               .
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               ,
               and
               sold
               by
               
                 M.
                 Fabian
              
               at
               Mercers-Chappel
               in
               Cheapside
               .
               1700.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               WE
               were
               engaged
               about
               a
               year
               since
               in
               a
               publick
               Disputation
               at
               Portsmouth
               upon
               these
               two
               Questions
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               Whether
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Adult
               Believers
               are
               only
               the
               proper
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               not
               Infants
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               by
               dipping
               ,
               plunging
               (
               or
               )
               overwhelming
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               otherways
               ?
            
             
               
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 that
                 Disputation
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 Preliminaries
                 signed
                 on
                 their
                 part
                 ,
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Samuel
               Chandler
               ,
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Francis
               Williams
               ,
               
                 two
                 Presbyterian
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 ,
              
               Whereas
               by
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               late
               preaching
               on
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               several
               Persons
               have
               taken
               offence
               ;
               and
               upon
               desire
               of
               satisfaction
               ,
               it
               's
               mutually
               agreed
               between
               us
               ,
               whose
               Names
               are
               under-written
               ,
               That
               these
               two
               Points
               be
               amicably
               disputed
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 So
                 that
                 Mr.
              
               Chandler
               
                 's
                 Sermons
                 were
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 Offence
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 desire
                 of
                 Satisfaction
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 the
                 Disputation
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Dr.
              
               Russel
               ,
               
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 of
                 that
                 Agreement
                 till
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 possibly
                 be
                 the
                 Aggressor
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               the
               Dispute
               was
               over
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               having
               extraordinary
               occasion
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Wife's
               Illness
               ,
               and
               other
               pressing
               Affairs
               )
               return'd
               for
               London
               the
               next
               morning
               ;
               but
               before
               he
               could
               reach
               home
               ,
               an
               Advertisement
               was
               printed
               in
               the
               Post-man
               (
               supposed
               to
               be
               procured
               
               by
               their
               importunity
               )
               giving
               an
               unfair
               and
               biassed
               Account
               thereof
               to
               the
               World.
               And
               some
               time
               after
               they
               published
               another
               Advertisement
               in
               the
               Flying-Post
               ,
               full
               of
               Vntruths
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               formerly
               told
               them
               .
               And
               this
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Noise
               and
               Clamour
               they
               made
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               People
               were
               hindred
               from
               hearing
               what
               was
               spoken
               ,
               were
               the
               Reasons
               why
               it
               was
               thought
               meet
               to
               make
               it
               publick
               ;
               of
               which
               they
               had
               a
               particular
               account
               in
               the
               Dedication
               :
               And
               whatever
               be
               the
               Consequence
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               throw
               it
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               take
               it
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               our
               Narrative
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               may
               deserve
               the
               Title
               of
               a
               True
               Narrative
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               published
               with
               all
               faithfulness
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               was
               there
               delivered
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               best
               account
               we
               could
               get
               either
               from
               our
               own
               Memories
               ,
               or
               the
               Copies
               we
               could
               procure
               :
               And
               if
               they
               had
               been
               minded
               to
               have
               inform'd
               us
               of
               any
               thing
               further
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               have
               refused
               us
               a
               sight
               of
               their
               Copy
               when
               desir'd
               .
               But
               after
               all
               this
               noise
               of
               Omissions
               and
               Alterations
               ,
               &c.
               if
               they
               can
               say
               no
               more
               ,
               nor
               give
               any
               better
               Demonstration
               of
               what
               they
               have
               said
               than
               what
               doth
               yet
               appear
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               tell
               them
               that
               our
               Narrative
               will
               stand
               good
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               their
               Clamor
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               theirs
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               (
               not
               an
               impartial
               ,
               but
               )
               a
               partial
               Account
               .
               And
               this
               we
               may
               further
               assure
               them
               ,
               that
               as
               they
               have
               manag'd
               it
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               so
               far
               from
               giving
               us
               any
               further
               light
               or
               satisfaction
               therein
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               wholly
               frustrated
               the
               great
               Expectation
               of
               divers
               of
               their
               Friends
               :
               For
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               those
               Advertisements
               they
               published
               from
               time
               to
               time
               complaining
               against
               our
               Narrative
               ,
               and
               that
               Certificate
               they
               sent
               into
               the
               West
               ,
               wherein
               they
               boast
               of
               their
               great
               Victory
               over
               us
               ,
               which
               they
               saw
               was
               stuff'd
               with
               such
               great
               swelling
               words
               of
               Vanity
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               charging
               our
               Narrative
               to
               be
               full
               of
               palpable
               notorious
               Falshoods
               ;
               and
               desiring
               them
               to
               suspend
               their
               
               Judgments
               till
               they
               had
               a
               view
               of
               their
               Answer
               :
               It
               made
               their
               own
               People
               to
               abuse
               us
               ,
               and
               reflect
               upon
               us
               by
               their
               over
               Credulity
               ;
               and
               filled
               them
               with
               an
               Expectation
               of
               some
               great
               things
               to
               be
               discovered
               when
               theirs
               should
               come
               out
               into
               the
               World.
               But
               at
               last
               (
               after
               six
               months
               time
               )
               when
               it
               came
               to
               their
               view
               ,
               they
               found
               their
               Expectations
               frustrated
               :
               For
               ,
               instead
               of
               giving
               them
               a
               more
               clear
               account
               ,
               they
               had
               so
               torn
               and
               mangled
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               them
               to
               be
               in
               a
               most
               mishapen
               form
               ,
               scarcely
               intelligible
               :
               And
               not
               so
               much
               as
               one
               of
               those
               vast
               numbers
               they
               boasted
               of
               could
               be
               procured
               to
               testify
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               what
               they
               had
               certified
               under
               their
               hands
               .
               This
               made
               divers
               Presbyterians
               to
               own
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               holy
               Baptism
               upon
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               several
               had
               done
               upon
               the
               Disputation
               :
               For
               when
               they
               saw
               there
               was
               Railing
               instead
               of
               Reason
               ,
               and
               pretended
               :
               Probabilities
               in
               the
               room
               of
               solid
               Arguments
               ;
               and
               a
               false
               Abstract
               of
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               old
               patch'd
               up
               Sermons
               ,
               taken
               out
               of
               other
               Mens
               Works
               ,
               instead
               of
               those
               new
               Arguments
               they
               were
               in
               expectation
               of
               ;
               and
               not
               one
               single
               Scripture
               Testimony
               either
               where
               it
               was
               commanded
               ,
               or
               any
               Example
               of
               any
               one
               Infant
               that
               was
               baptized
               ,
               either
               by
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               Primitive
               Minister
               whatsoever
               ;
               it
               was
               sufficient
               to
               convince
               any
               considerate
               judicious
               Persons
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               hitherto
               misled
               by
               these
               blind
               Guides
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               no
               design
               (
               let
               their
               pretences
               be
               what
               they
               will
               )
               that
               this
               Gospel-Ordinance
               should
               be
               restored
               to
               its
               Primitive
               Purity
               ,
               and
               first
               Institution
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               agreeable
               to
               our
               Practice
               ,
               and
               have
               confest
               it
               so
               to
               be
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               
                 in
                 the
                 Sermon
                 he
                 preach'd
              
               Nov.
               24.
               1698.
               on
               1
               Cor.
               12.
               13.
               
                 saith
                 thus
              
               .
               I
               come
               to
               the
               fifth
               thing
               proposed
               ,
               to
               show
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               who
               are
               qualified
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               .
               
               Here
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               either
               who
               are
               qualified
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               who
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               will
               apply
               the
               inward
               Grace
               signified
               in
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               who
               Men
               may
               admit
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               able
               to
               judg
               of
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               First
               therefore
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               ,
               Repenting
               Believers
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               undoubted
               right
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               .
               God
               hath
               been
               graciously
               pleased
               to
               order
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               that
               turn
               to
               him
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               with
               resolution
               of
               Subjection
               and
               Obedience
               to
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               admitted
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               wherein
               he
               signifies
               and
               seals
               he
               will
               give
               them
               remission
               of
               Sin
               ,
               adopt
               them
               into
               his
               Family
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               Heaven
               .
               These
               were
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               when
               the
               Ordinance
               was
               first
               instituted
               and
               appointed
               .
               Then
               it
               was
               necessary
               Men
               should
               repent
               and
               believe
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               had
               no
               right
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               .
               While
               Men
               remained
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Judaism
               or
               Heathenism
               ,
               till
               they
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               ,
               submit
               to
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               they
               had
               no
               right
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               :
               Therefore
               you
               read
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               we
               were
               sent
               into
               an
               Heathen
               Nation
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               engage
               them
               to
               repent
               and
               believe
               before
               we
               administer
               this
               Ordinance
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               respect
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               profest
               Believers
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               God
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               give
               the
               inward
               use
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               to
               any
               but
               those
               that
               actually
               repent
               and
               believe
               :
               But
               the
               Church
               cannot
               see
               the
               Heart
               :
               Where
               Men
               therefore
               make
               a
               solemn
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               there
               they
               are
               to
               be
               admitted
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               .
               Where
               Men
               have
               a
               competent
               understanding
               of
               the
               Principles
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               and
               solemnly
               profess
               to
               devote
               themselves
               to
               the
               Lord
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               contradict
               not
               this
               Profession
               by
               notorious
               Ungodliness
               ,
               or
               an
               openly
               wicked
               Life
               ,
               these
               we
               ought
               to
               admit
               .
            
             
               Would
               not
               any
               Man
               that
               had
               been
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               and
               heard
               Mr.
               Chandler
               preach
               such
               Doctrine
               ,
               have
               taken
               him
               for
               a
               Baptist
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Presbyterian
               ?
               But
               pray
               how
               doth
               he
               acquit
               himself
               from
               being
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               condemned
               in
               himself
               ?
               His
               Answer
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               any
               through
               mistake
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               have
               not
               been
               baptized
               ,
               they
               ought
               to
               submit
               to
               this
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               thereby
               professing
               they
               give
               up
               themselves
               to
               God.
               The
               same
               with
               what
               he
               said
               at
               Portsmouth
               in
               our
               very
               entrance
               upon
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               viz.
               he
               did
               own
               that
               Adult
               Believers
               were
               the
               proper
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               .
               Dr.
               Russel
               said
               ,
               Then
               you
               own
               our
               Practice
               to
               be
               right
               .
               Mr.
               Chandler
               said
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               been
               baptized
               in
               their
               Infancy
               .
               Dr.
               Russel
               replied
               ,
               You
               suppose
               they
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               by
               virtue
               of
               some
               Commission
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               by
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Mr.
               Chandler
               answer'd
               ,
               Yes
               ,
               I
               do
               so
               .
            
             
               By
               all
               this
               it
               appears
               these
               Presbyterians
               own
               that
               Christ
               hath
               commanded
               Adult
               Believers
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               proper
               Subjects
               intended
               in
               our
               Lord's
               Commission
               :
               So
               that
               at
               best
               ,
               if
               Infants
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               improperly
               so
               .
               But
               (
               by
               his
               Confession
               )
               if
               Infants
               are
               not
               at
               all
               intended
               in
               that
               Commission
               ,
               then
               those
               that
               we
               baptize
               upon
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               are
               the
               only
               proper
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               (
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               )
               and
               Infants
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               at
               all
               .
               And
               till
               he
               answers
               like
               a
               Logician
               to
               Dr.
               Russel's
               first
               Argument
               ,
               and
               produces
               his
               Instance
               upon
               his
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               and
               shews
               us
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               any
               one
               Infant
               ,
               the
               Controversy
               is
               fairly
               issued
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               we
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               that
               have
               obtained
               the
               Victory
               ;
               or
               
               rather
               ,
               that
               Truth
               is
               strongest
               ,
               and
               hath
               prevailed
               .
            
             
               These
               Men
               are
               just
               like
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               &c.
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ,
               who
               acknowledg'd
               that
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               did
               oblige
               the
               Israelites
               to
               honour
               and
               relieve
               their
               Parents
               in
               their
               Necessities
               :
               But
               by
               an
               Invention
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               by
               putting
               a
               false
               Gloss
               upon
               the
               words
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               Talmud
               (
               treating
               of
               Vows
               )
               Chap.
               10.
               a
               Man
               is
               bound
               to
               honour
               his
               Father
               and
               Mother
               ,
               except
               he
               vow
               the
               contrary
               .
               This
               our
               Lord
               takes
               notice
               of
               in
               
                 Mat.
                 15.
                 4
                 ,
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
                 Mark
              
               7.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Corban
               ,
               a
               Gift
               .
               In
               
               Pool's
               Annotations
               you
               have
               these
               words
               :
               As
               touching
               this
               word
               Corban
               ,
               the
               most
               free
               and
               unconstrained
               sense
               seemeth
               to
               be
               this
               :
               The
               Pharisees
               were
               a
               very
               covetous
               Generation
               ,
               and
               had
               a
               share
               in
               the
               Gifts
               that
               were
               brought
               unto
               God
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               otherwise
               ;
               thence
               they
               were
               very
               zealous
               and
               diligent
               in
               perswading
               the
               People
               to
               make
               such
               Oblations
               :
               And
               when
               any
               pretended
               the
               need
               that
               their
               Parents
               stood
               in
               of
               their
               help
               ,
               they
               told
               them
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               told
               their
               Parents
               it
               was
               a
               Gift
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               )
               that
               they
               had
               vow'd
               such
               a
               portion
               of
               their
               Estate
               to
               a
               sacred
               use
               ,
               that
               would
               before
               God
               excuse
               them
               for
               not
               relieving
               their
               Parents
               ,
               &c.
               and
               that
               they
               were
               not
               obliged
               by
               that
               Precept
               to
               honour
               and
               relieve
               them
               any
               longer
               .
               Thus
               he
               tells
               them
               that
               by
               their
               Traditions
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               a
               more
               religious
               expounding
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               they
               had
               indeed
               destroy'd
               it
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               of
               no
               effect
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               you
               ask
               these
               Presbyters
               ,
               Whether
               Jesus
               Christ
               gave
               Commission
               to
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Believers
               ?
               Mr.
               Leigh
               shall
               speak
               for
               them
               ;
               his
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 all
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 gave
                 Commission
                 to
                 baptize
                 Believers
                 when
                 at
                 the
                 Age
                 of
                 Maturity
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               Question
               were
               put
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               Whether
               such
               Jews
               were
               obliged
               by
               that
               Command
               of
               God
               
               to
               honour
               and
               relieve
               their
               Parents
               ,
               who
               had
               said
               to
               their
               Father
               or
               to
               their
               Mother
               ,
               Corban
               ?
               Their
               Answer
               was
               ,
               He
               is
               free
               ,
               and
               they
               suffered
               him
               no
               more
               to
               do
               ought
               for
               his
               Father
               or
               his
               Mother
               .
            
             
               In
               like
               manner
               ,
               if
               you
               ask
               these
               Presbyters
               ,
               whether
               such
               Persons
               are
               obliged
               by
               that
               Command
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               his
               Name
               when
               they
               come
               to
               years
               of
               Maturity
               and
               do
               believe
               ,
               who
               have
               been
               baptized
               in
               their
               Infancy
               ?
               Their
               Answer
               is
               (
               as
               the
               Pharisees
               of
               old
               )
               they
               are
               freed
               from
               that
               Obligation
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               rightly
               baptized
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               :
               Whereas
               Mr.
               Chandler
               confesses
               they
               ought
               so
               to
               be
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               baptized
               in
               their
               Infancy
               .
            
             
               Now
               forasmuch
               as
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Authority
               for
               Infant-sprinkling
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Pharisees
               had
               for
               their
               Corban
               ,
               i.
               e.
               the
               Command
               or
               Tradition
               of
               Men
               ,
               why
               may
               not
               we
               apply
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               (
               to
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               unto
               these
               Presbyters
               ?
               Thus
               have
               ye
               made
               the
               Commandment
               of
               Christ
               for
               holy
               Baptism
               of
               none
               effect
               by
               your
               Tradition
               of
               Infant-sprinkling
               ;
               and
               thereby
               render'd
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               of
               none
               effect
               :
               And
               that
               it
               's
               vain
               Worship
               that
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               Precepts
               of
               Men
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               acknowledg
               ,
               or
               deny
               the
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               :
               And
               if
               Will-worship
               ,
               vain
               Worship
               ,
               Mens-Commandments
               ,
               and
               Human
               Traditions
               be
               not
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               forbidden
               ;
               but
               Men
               are
               then
               at
               liberty
               to
               do
               what
               they
               please
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
               Why
               you
               (
               that
               are
               of
               this
               Opinion
               )
               should
               keep
               up
               a
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               for
               Humour
               and
               Interest
               ,
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               .
               But
               to
               proceed
               .
            
             
               These
               learned
               Annotators
               say
               ,
               That
               altho
               the
               Jews
               did
               for
               some
               tract
               of
               time
               keep
               to
               the
               Divine
               Law
               ,
               yet
               in
               process
               of
               time
               they
               abused
               that
               Text
               ,
               Deut.
               4.
               14.
               to
               found
               a
               new
               Invention
               upon
               it
               :
               That
               besides
               the
               Law
               written
               in
               the
               five
               Books
               of
               Moses
               ,
               God
               delivered
               to
               
               him
               in
               the
               Mount
               divers
               things
               which
               were
               not
               written
               ,
               which
               he
               delivered
               only
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               to
               the
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               them
               as
               much
               a
               Rule
               of
               Judgment
               as
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               which
               was
               written
               :
               By
               which
               means
               they
               gained
               themselves
               a
               liberty
               of
               making
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               what
               they
               pleased
               .
            
             
               From
               whence
               we
               also
               may
               observe
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               deny
               this
               to
               be
               written
               that
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               fifth
               Commandment
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               other
               was
               also
               intended
               and
               included
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               they
               endeavoured
               to
               perswade
               the
               People
               to
               believe
               ,
               by
               their
               false
               Glosses
               upon
               the
               Text
               :
               For
               they
               confess
               it
               was
               not
               expresly
               written
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               be
               intended
               ,
               tho
               not
               exprest
               :
               And
               that
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               no
               where
               so
               written
               in
               all
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               For
               they
               call'd
               it
               a
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Elders
               .
            
             
               Whether
               Covetousness
               (
               as
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               lies
               at
               the
               root
               of
               this
               Practice
               of
               Infant-sprinkling
               ,
               themselves
               are
               the
               best
               Judges
               :
               But
               this
               they
               confess
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               expresly
               commanded
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               But
               they
               endeavour
               to
               perswade
               the
               People
               that
               it
               is
               intended
               therein
               (
               altho
               they
               can't
               produce
               one
               Instance
               of
               any
               Infant
               that
               was
               baptized
               )
               and
               by
               their
               corrupt
               Exposition
               of
               some
               Passages
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               their
               false
               Glosses
               (
               like
               those
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               )
               they
               prevail
               upon
               their
               ignorant
               and
               unthinking
               admirers
               to
               believe
               it
               upon
               their
               word
               ,
               altho
               there
               is
               not
               one
               syllable
               of
               it
               recorded
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               this
               will
               not
               do
               ,
               they
               tell
               them
               it
               was
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               believe
               that
               it
               was
               taught
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               altho
               there
               be
               no
               mention
               of
               it
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               For
               in
               p.
               13.
               of
               their
               own
               Account
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               Paul
               might
               declare
               it
               ,
               tho
               the
               New
               Testament
               should
               not
               discover
               that
               he
               did
               .
               And
               in
               
                 p.
                 15.
                 
                 Paul
              
               might
               have
               declar'd
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               an
               hundred
               times
               over
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               
               might
               not
               be
               left
               on
               Record
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Ephesians
               ,
               nor
               any
               part
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               that
               he
               did
               so
               .
               I
               therefore
               demand
               of
               these
               Presbyters
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               be
               not
               of
               the
               Papists
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               Infant-Baptism
               is
               an
               unwritten
               Tradition
               ,
               what
               moved
               them
               to
               use
               their
               very
               Language
               ?
               Had
               they
               not
               a
               fit
               opportunity
               to
               produce
               a
               Scripture-instance
               if
               they
               had
               been
               able
               ?
               But
               it
               seems
               all
               the
               skill
               they
               have
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               pretences
               to
               Learning
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               inable
               them
               to
               find
               it
               out
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               still
               charge
               it
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               Scripture-less
               Practice
               ,
               and
               a
               mere
               Human
               Invention
               ,
               without
               the
               least
               shew
               of
               either
               Precept
               or
               Example
               to
               be
               found
               for
               it
               in
               all
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               :
               And
               consequently
               we
               must
               reject
               it
               as
               an
               unwritten
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               Will-worship
               ;
               and
               (
               as
               such
               )
               forbidden
               by
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               that
               from
               the
               Pens
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               Pedo-Baptists
               ,
               in
               their
               Expositions
               of
               the
               second
               Commandment
               .
            
             
               And
               seeing
               these
               Men
               grant
               this
               Practice
               of
               theirs
               is
               not
               exprest
               in
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               let
               them
               tell
               us
               the
               reason
               of
               this
               total
               silence
               therein
               ?
               Why
               did
               not
               our
               Lord
               command
               it
               if
               he
               intended
               it
               should
               be
               practised
               ?
               Why
               did
               not
               the
               Apostles
               set
               it
               down
               in
               their
               Writings
               ?
               What
               can
               be
               the
               reason
               why
               those
               holy
               Men
               should
               not
               make
               some
               mention
               of
               it
               in
               the
               many
               Books
               they
               have
               purposely
               written
               for
               our
               Instruction
               ?
               Why
               did
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               conceal
               it
               ?
               The
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               make
               no
               mention
               of
               it
               when
               they
               set
               down
               in
               writing
               so
               many
               thousands
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               that
               were
               baptized
               ?
               How
               comes
               it
               to
               pass
               that
               the
               Apostles
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 James
                 ,
                 John
              
               and
               Jude
               ,
               who
               wrote
               such
               excellent
               Epistles
               ,
               should
               not
               say
               one
               word
               about
               it
               ?
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               who
               wrote
               fourteen
               admirable
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               speaks
               in
               them
               so
               often
               of
               this
               holy
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               who
               professes
               he
               did
               declare
               all
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               to
               be
               known
               ,
               and
               praises
               them
               for
               keeping
               the
               Ordinances
               as
               they
               were
               delivered
               
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               declares
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               received
               them
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               so
               he
               had
               delivered
               them
               ;
               does
               not
               in
               all
               his
               Epistles
               make
               the
               least
               mention
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               alone
               a
               great
               Argument
               against
               your
               Practice
               ?
               I
               pray
               consider
               it
               :
               For
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 every
                 Man
                 prove
                 his
                 own
                 Work.
              
               You
               assert
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               lies
               upon
               you
               to
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               evade
               this
               ,
               you
               make
               use
               of
               the
               same
               method
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               do
               against
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               when
               they
               demand
               of
               them
               to
               give
               some
               formal
               Passage
               in
               Scripture
               that
               doth
               expresly
               and
               by
               name
               deny
               what
               they
               affirm
               ,
               viz.
               where
               it
               's
               said
               expresly
               that
               there
               is
               no
               fire
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               is
               not
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Mass
               is
               not
               a
               Propitiatory
               Sacrifice
               .
               Now
               this
               method
               of
               Disputation
               is
               accounted
               in
               the
               Papists
               an
               unjust
               caviling
               to
               demand
               such
               unreasonable
               Proof
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               pretend
               the
               Protestants
               cannot
               answer
               them
               .
               The
               Turks
               may
               as
               reasonably
               demand
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               to
               be
               found
               any
               formal
               Passage
               in
               Scripture
               that
               saith
               expresly
               that
               Mahomet
               is
               not
               a
               true
               Prophet
               ,
               &c.
               and
               then
               pretend
               the
               Papists
               cannot
               answer
               them
               .
               And
               surely
               if
               it
               be
               unjust
               caviling
               in
               their
               own
               esteem
               ,
               when
               demanded
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               same
               in
               themselves
               when
               they
               demand
               it
               from
               the
               Protestants
               .
            
             
               Just
               so
               you
               Presbyters
               serve
               us
               .
               It
               belongs
               to
               you
               that
               impose
               this
               Opinion
               of
               yours
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               oblige
               others
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               truth
               of
               it
               appear
               from
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               For
               no
               one
               is
               bound
               to
               believe
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               prov'd
               to
               be
               true
               .
               You
               say
               that
               the
               Infants
               of
               believing
               Parents
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               but
               we
               deny
               it
               .
               It
               's
               not
               our
               business
               to
               prove
               our
               denial
               by
               shewing
               some
               formal
               Passage
               in
               Scripture
               where
               it
               's
               said
               
                 in
                 terminis
              
               that
               Infants
               are
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               it
               's
               enough
               for
               us
               to
               ●●ll
               you
               that
               there
               is
               neither
               Command
               nor
               Example
               for
               〈◊〉
               in
               all
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               :
               And
               till
               you
               give
               your
               Instance
               
               where
               it
               is
               so
               written
               ,
               we
               shall
               neither
               believe
               nor
               practise
               it
               :
               For
               till
               that
               be
               done
               ,
               the
               Controversy
               betwixt
               you
               and
               us
               is
               at
               an
               end
               :
               And
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               you
               had
               better
               have
               forbore
               ingaging
               in
               it
               at
               first
               ,
               seeing
               you
               have
               so
               little
               skill
               to
               manage
               it
               .
               There
               was
               one
               present
               at
               the
               Dispute
               who
               wrote
               thus
               to
               his
               Friend
               in
               London
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 seen
                 the
                 gross
                 Abuses
                 of
                 the
                 Dispute
                 printed
                 by
                 Mr.
              
               Chandler
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 who
                 makes
                 Lies
                 his
                 Refuge
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 to
                 favour
                 his
                 bad
                 Cause
              
               .
               But
               as
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               said
               ,
               If
               Chandler
               and
               the
               rest
               had
               no
               better
               Proof
               for
               their
               Separation
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Arguments
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               they
               were
               grand
               Schismaticks
               ;
               for
               they
               proved
               nothing
               .
               Another
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               that
               was
               also
               at
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               told
               a
               friend
               of
               mine
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               seen
               our
               printed
               Narrative
               ,
               and
               did
               declare
               that
               it
               was
               a
               very
               good
               Account
               of
               the
               Disputation
               .
               Also
               a
               Doctor
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               give
               me
               a
               Visit
               ,
               told
               me
               that
               a
               Country
               Parson
               of
               his
               Acquaintance
               who
               heard
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               did
               declare
               to
               him
               his
               great
               Dissatisfaction
               against
               the
               Presbyters
               both
               for
               their
               weak
               and
               ill
               management
               of
               themselves
               in
               that
               Dispute
               ;
               and
               did
               also
               declare
               to
               him
               that
               the
               Baptists
               were
               too
               hard
               for
               them
               .
               And
               this
               was
               no
               mean
               Man
               among
               the
               Clergy
               that
               gave
               him
               this
               account
               .
               I
               thought
               meet
               to
               put
               this
               in
               print
               ,
               to
               put
               a
               stop
               to
               their
               vain-boasting
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               their
               Account
               of
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               sutable
               to
               their
               Title
               ,
               the
               World
               had
               heard
               nothing
               further
               from
               us
               about
               it
               ;
               for
               we
               desire
               no
               other
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               truly
               known
               what
               past
               therein
               on
               both
               sides
               :
               And
               if
               they
               had
               not
               given
               such
               severe
               and
               uncharitable
               Reflections
               upon
               divers
               Persons
               of
               our
               Perswasion
               ,
               both
               Ministers
               and
               others
               ,
               upon
               the
               dead
               as
               well
               as
               the
               living
               ,
               and
               so
               forc'd
               us
               to
               write
               in
               our
               just
               defence
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               received
               any
               harsh
               Language
               from
               us
               ;
               for
               we
               do
               not
               think
               that
               an
               advantage
               to
               any
               Cause
               :
               but
               what
               we
               have
               done
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               we
               may
               say
               with
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               they
               have
               
               compell'd
               us
               to
               do
               :
               For
               we
               have
               not
               used
               this
               method
               out
               of
               any
               prejudice
               against
               their
               Persons
               ,
               but
               to
               defend
               our selves
               from
               their
               unjust
               Reflections
               ,
               and
               to
               vindicate
               that
               Truth
               they
               oppose
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               believe
               in
               our
               Consciences
               to
               be
               the
               Mind
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               that
               human
               Invention
               practised
               by
               them
               .
            
             
               We
               have
               also
               took
               care
               to
               publish
               the
               Testimonials
               sent
               to
               us
               by
               particular
               Persons
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               direction
               ;
               leaving
               out
               some
               things
               we
               thought
               might
               too
               much
               expose
               Mr.
               Chandler
               and
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ;
               for
               which
               I
               am
               sure
               we
               deserve
               their
               thanks
               .
               If
               what
               is
               contain'd
               therein
               be
               not
               delivered
               with
               that
               Accuracy
               as
               some
               may
               expect
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               it
               's
               not
               every
               Man's
               Talent
               so
               to
               do
               ;
               neither
               do
               matters
               of
               Fact
               always
               require
               it
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               we
               have
               caused
               to
               be
               printed
               an
               Answer
               to
               their
               Dialogue
               ,
               written
               by
               a
               Friend
               to
               that
               Truth
               we
               profess
               ,
               who
               lives
               in
               the
               Country
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               Mr.
               Sharp
               when
               he
               came
               to
               London
               ,
               with
               liberty
               to
               print
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               saw
               good
               :
               And
               altho
               (
               for
               some
               prudent
               reasons
               )
               his
               Name
               is
               not
               thereunto
               affixed
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               be
               wanting
               to
               vindicate
               what
               be
               hath
               written
               ,
               when
               a
               just
               occasion
               shall
               present
               .
            
             
               The
               Reasons
               for
               its
               brevity
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               he
               himself
               had
               but
               little
               time
               to
               prepare
               for
               it
               .
               2.
               
               The
               reason
               why
               I
               made
               no
               inlargement
               ,
               was
               because
               I
               never
               saw
               their
               Dialogue
               till
               after
               Mr.
               Sharp
               shew'd
               me
               the
               Answer
               to
               it
               .
               3.
               
               Our
               time
               together
               was
               very
               short
               ,
               and
               we
               did
               not
               think
               fit
               to
               alter
               another
               Man's
               Copy
               .
               4.
               
               Mr.
               Sharp
               being
               Moderator
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               think
               it
               so
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               engage
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               Author
               had
               not
               been
               refer'd
               to
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               had
               no
               Answer
               from
               him
               .
               As
               for
               Mr.
               Sharp
               ,
               he
               desired
               me
               to
               make
               an
               Apology
               for
               him
               with
               respect
               to
               his
               brevity
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               as
               I
               know
               not
               of
               any
               need
               there
               is
               for
               me
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               so
               my
               limits
               in
               this
               Epistle
               will
               not
               permit
               me
               to
               inlarge
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               that
               new-fashioned
               way
               of
               burying
               with
               a
               Turf
               only
               on
               the
               Head
               ,
               which
               those
               Dialogue-makers
               seem
               to
               
               be
               so
               pleased
               with
               ,
               as
               I
               know
               not
               any
               that
               practise
               it
               ,
               so
               I
               shall
               leave
               it
               to
               themselves
               as
               I
               found
               it
               ,
               without
               any
               Remarks
               upon
               it
               ;
               not
               supposing
               the
               Reader
               will
               be
               fond
               of
               the
               Invention
               .
               But
               any
               whi●●fical
               Conceit
               serves
               these
               Presbyters
               to
               imploy
               their
               Wits
               upon
               in
               ridiculing
               our
               Practice
               of
               the
               holy
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               commanded
               and
               submitted
               unto
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               If
               it
               be
               so
               grievous
               in
               their
               Eyes
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               not
               answer
               what
               their
               own
               learned
               Authors
               have
               said
               for
               our
               manner
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               before
               they
               thus
               reflect
               upon
               it
               ?
               For
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               their
               own
               Ministers
               hath
               told
               the
               World
               in
               print
               (
               since
               the
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               )
               that
               their
               excusing
               themselves
               from
               that
               manner
               of
               Administration
               we
               use
               (
               by
               dipping
               the
               Person
               under
               Water
               )
               because
               of
               the
               coldness
               of
               the
               Climate
               ,
               is
               in
               his
               opinion
               but
               a
               cold
               Plea.
               And
               notwithstanding
               their
               outcry
               against
               us
               ,
               themselves
               could
               practise
               it
               upon
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               to
               serve
               a
               turn
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               so
               many
               Errors
               in
               their
               Account
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               my self
               any
               further
               about
               them
               ,
               for
               my
               leisure
               will
               not
               permit
               me
               :
               and
               there
               's
               so
               much
               said
               in
               the
               Book
               it self
               to
               prove
               theirs
               to
               be
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               a
               false
               and
               scandalous
               Account
               ,
               that
               I
               need
               not
               add
               any
               more
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               Mr.
               John
               Williams's
               Sermon
               upon
               the
               Commission
               ,
               we
               were
               not
               willing
               the
               World
               should
               be
               deprived
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               he
               hath
               deserved
               well
               of
               the
               Publick
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               a
               dying
               Man
               ;
               and
               we
               hope
               the
               Reader
               will
               not
               see
               cause
               to
               repent
               of
               that
               additional
               Charge
               he
               is
               thereby
               put
               to
               in
               the
               Price
               of
               the
               Book
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               perswaded
               it
               will
               more
               than
               compensate
               that
               small
               Charge
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               conclude
               with
               what
               I
               did
               before
               (
               notwithstanding
               their
               perverse
               Construction
               of
               it
               )
               that
               the
               great
               Jehovah
               ,
               from
               whom
               we
               receive
               all
               Blessings
               ,
               would
               make
               our
               Endeavours
               herein
               successful
               to
               his
               Glory
               and
               the
               good
               of
               Souls
               ,
               that
               so
               there
               may
               be
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               daily
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               
                 WILLIAM
                 RUSSEL
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Directions
               for
               the
               more
               ready
               finding
               out
               the
               particular
               matters
               treated
               of
               in
               this
               Book
               .
            
             
               
                 MR.
                 
                 Sharp's
                 Animadversions
                 begin
                 Page
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 
                 Bowes's
                 Letter
                 ,
                 p.
                 45.
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 Testimony
                 from
                 the
                 principal
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 against
                 Mr.
                 Chandler
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 him
                 a
                 false
                 Accuser
                 ,
                 p.
                 49.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Leddel
                 of
                 
                 Gosport's
                 Vindication
                 ,
                 p.
                 50.
                 
              
               
                 An
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 Falshoods
                 they
                 charge
                 on
                 Dr.
                 
                   Russel
                   ,
                   p.
                
                 56.
                 
              
               
                 Dr.
                 
                 Russel's
                 Observations
                 upon
                 their
                 Dedication
                 ,
                 p.
                 65.
                 
              
               
                 His
                 Observations
                 upon
                 their
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 p.
                 71.
                 
              
               
                 Truth
                 vindicated
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Answer
                 to
                 their
                 Dialogue
                 ,
                 p.
                 93.
                 
              
               
                 Dr.
                 
                 Russel's
                 Animadversions
                 upon
                 their
                 Epistle
                 ,
                 p.
                 94.
                 
              
               
                 A
                 Sermon
                 preach'd
                 by
                 Mr.
                 
                   John
                   Williams
                
                 from
                 the
                 Commission
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 To
                 which
                 is
                 prefix'd
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 Mr.
                 Leigh
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 Dispute
                 ,
                 p.
                 128.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Isaac
                 Marlow's
                 Letter
                 to
                 Dr.
                 Russel
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 Etymology
                 and
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Dutch
                 word
                 Doop
                 ,
                 &c.
                 p.
                 178.
                 
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Isaac
                 Harman's
                 Postscript
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 notorious
                 Falshoods
                 and
                 Lies
                 contain'd
                 in
                 Mr.
                 
                 Chandler's
                 Postscript
                 to
                 their
                 second
                 Edition
                 ,
                 p.
                 181.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               PAge
               28.
               line
               17.
               for
               
                 wherei
                 nour
              
               ,
               read
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 our
              
               .
               P.
               34.
               l.
               25.
               f.
               you
               ,
               r.
               them
               .
               P.
               90.
               near
               the
               bottom
               ,
               for
               understand
               ,
               r.
               understands
               .
               P.
               161.
               l.
               34.
               f.
               alter
               ,
               r.
               Altar
               .
               And
               if
               there
               be
               any
               others
               that
               have
               escaped
               our
               notice
               ,
               the
               Reader
               is
               desired
               to
               correct
               them
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Here
               begins
               the
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               of
               Mr.
               John
               Sharp
               ,
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               at
               Froome
               in
               Somersetshire
               ,
               who
               was
               Moderator
               at
               the
               Disputation
               in
               Portsmouth
               .
            
             
               IT
               may
               be
               thought
               strange
               that
               I
               should
               appear
               in
               this
               nature
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               relating
               to
               our
               Opposers
               Disputation
               and
               Controversy
               with
               Dr.
               Russel
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               as
               tho
               the
               said
               Doctor
               had
               any
               need
               of
               my
               Assistance
               (
               and
               therefore
               I
               intend
               no
               long
               Apology
               )
               but
               only
               for
               these
               Reasons
               following
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Truth
               is
               eminently
               concerned
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Because
               our
               Opposers
               have
               condemned
               our
               Narrative
               in
               that
               which
               they
               allow
               in
               themselves
               in
               their
               own
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               Brother
               Williams
               is
               dead
               ,
               who
               was
               able
               to
               have
               vindicated
               what
               he
               then
               offered
               (
               tho
               he
               is
               now
               brought
               in
               as
               one
               then
               rambling
               in
               his
               Discourse
               .
               
                 See
                 their
              
               Narrat
               .
               p.
               59.
               )
            
             
               4.
               
               Because
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               the
               World
               should
               be
               informed
               how
               unfairly
               they
               dealt
               by
               us
               ,
               both
               at
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               now
               since
               in
               their
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               In
               these
               my
               short
               Notes
               I
               shall
               not
               strictly
               tie
               my self
               to
               this
               or
               that
               particular
               method
               ,
               but
               shall
               begin
               first
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               declaring
               publickly
               ,
               in
               the
               Appendix
               to
               their
               Narrative
               ,
               p.
               64.
               that
               we
               made
               the
               first
               Disturbance
               ;
               whereas
               all
               that
               were
               present
               may
               remember
               how
               they
               acted
               towards
               us
               ,
               making
               the
               first
               Disturbance
               themselves
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               do
               assure
               
               all
               ,
               where-ever
               the
               Narrative
               may
               come
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               as
               they
               relate
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               think
               they
               themselves
               might
               forget
               it
               ,
               by
               having
               so
               much
               business
               upon
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               must
               be
               to
               make
               those
               that
               are
               at
               a
               distance
               believe
               how
               well
               they
               carried
               it
               towards
               us
               ,
               tho
               I
               was
               forc'd
               to
               reprove
               the
               People
               and
               them
               too
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               not
               have
               done
               had
               they
               not
               acted
               towards
               us
               in
               that
               manner
               as
               they
               did
               .
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               give
               my
               Testimony
               before
               a
               Magistrate
               ,
               if
               required
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               did
               make
               the
               first
               Disturbance
               .
               How
               this
               might
               be
               improv'd
               against
               them
               ,
               I
               will
               leave
               themselves
               and
               others
               to
               judg
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               managed
               by
               their
               own
               Pens
               .
               Let
               them
               but
               remember
               their
               Deportment
               towards
               Mr.
               Williams
               when
               he
               quoted
               Erasmus
               ,
               and
               seriously
               reflect
               upon
               it
               .
               Also
               I
               would
               not
               have
               Mr.
               Leigh
               forget
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               charged
               afterwards
               with
               hissing
               ,
               and
               he
               denied
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               hiss
               :
               Mr.
               Williams
               being
               present
               ,
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 You
                 did
                 hiss
              
               ;
               he
               the
               said
               Mr.
               Leigh
               answer'd
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 might
                 be
                 an
                 Interjection
              
               ,
               making
               as
               if
               it
               was
               but
               a
               small
               thing
               .
               And
               tho
               Mr.
               Williams
               is
               dead
               ,
               there
               are
               those
               that
               were
               present
               that
               can
               give
               evidence
               of
               this
               ;
               and
               I
               my self
               can
               give
               it
               more
               fully
               ,
               as
               I
               received
               it
               from
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               ,
               if
               there
               shall
               be
               need
               .
               But
               I
               would
               beg
               of
               you
               ,
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               if
               you
               come
               to
               read
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               not
               be
               in
               an
               heat
               ,
               as
               you
               were
               then
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               you
               are
               ,
               much
               Water
               will
               not
               quench
               it
               ,
               if
               I
               may
               say
               by
               you
               as
               you
               said
               (
               Nar.
               p.
               60.
               )
               by
               Mr.
               Leddel
               ,
               you
               being
               ,
               as
               I
               suppose
               ,
               concerned
               in
               drawing
               up
               your
               Narrative
               .
               But
               must
               this
               be
               your
               way
               of
               ridiculing
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               by
               us
               pleaded
               for
               ?
               )
               I
               did
               think
               we
               should
               have
               been
               better
               treated
               at
               your
               hands
               .
               I
               mention
               not
               this
               out
               of
               any
               disrespect
               to
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               may
               be
               sensible
               that
               it
               is
               true
               what
               is
               said
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               were
               in
               the
               mistake
               .
            
             
             
               Our
               Opposers
               may
               also
               remember
               how
               ready
               Mr.
               Robinson
               was
               at
               all
               times
               to
               make
               Disturbance
               ,
               saying
               to
               Dr.
               
                 Russel
                 ,
                 If
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 form
                 your
                 Argument
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 tell
                 you
                 :
              
               which
               the
               Doctor
               had
               no
               need
               of
               ,
               for
               he
               offered
               more
               than
               they
               did
               know
               how
               by
               any
               fair
               and
               due
               method
               to
               evade
               ,
               or
               than
               ever
               they
               will
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               .
               I
               never
               perceived
               that
               he
               was
               at
               a
               loss
               at
               any
               time
               to
               form
               his
               Argument
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               them
               an
               Answer
               .
               But
               Mr.
               Robinson
               was
               so
               often
               in
               this
               abusive
               work
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Bissel
               said
               ,
               
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 Ye
                 do
                 not
                 fair
                 by
                 Dr.
              
               Russel
               ,
               
                 ye
                 ought
              
               to
               give
               him
               liberty
               to
               offer
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               the
               best
               of
               them
               .
               And
               ,
               I
               suppose
               ,
               it
               was
               for
               this
               piece
               of
               Service
               ,
               that
               his
               Copy
               was
               by
               them
               afterwards
               look'd
               upon
               to
               be
               but
               as
               
                 a
                 Lawyers
                 Breviate
                 ,
                 containing
                 only
                 hints
                 for
                 Memory
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               slight
               it
               .
               
                 Append.
                 to
                 Nar.
              
               p.
               56.
               
            
             
               Next
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               have
               set
               Mr.
               Williams
               and
               the
               Doctor
               at
               a
               difference
               about
               their
               different
               Opinions
               ,
               Dr.
               Russel
               replied
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 of
                 his
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 yours
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
              
               (
               speaking
               to
               Mr.
               Robinson
               .
               )
               Then
               Mr.
               Williams
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 say
                 an
                 hundred
                 times
                 as
                 much
                 more
                 as
                 you
                 do
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 set
                 the
              
               Doctor
               
                 and
                 I
                 together
                 by
                 the
                 ears
                 :
              
               And
               here
               they
               fell
               a
               laughing
               ,
               shewing
               their
               Rudeness
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               when
               Dr.
               Russel
               gave
               them
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               whole
               New
               Testament
               to
               prove
               Infant
               sprinkling
               was
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 might
                 take
                 it
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 from
              
               Genesis
               
                 to
                 the
              
               Revelation
               ,
               
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 but
                 prove
                 it
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               Mr.
               Robinson
               rudely
               said
               ,
               
                 What
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 in
              
               Genesis
               ?
               But
               Mr.
               Williams
               replv'd
               ,
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 is
                 in
              
               Genesis
               :
               To
               which
               he
               made
               to
               Answer
               .
               And
               here
               I
               will
               take
               notice
               of
               their
               words
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 66.
                 
                 So
                 that
                 Infants
                 may
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 can
                 bring
                 good
                 Proof
                 for
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 the
              
               other
               parts
               
                 of
                 holy
              
            
             
             
               Writ
               .
               Here
               these
               Gentlemen
               forgot
               that
               there
               was
               given
               them
               such
               large
               liberty
               to
               prove
               their
               Practice
               out
               of
               any
               part
               of
               the
               written
               Word
               :
               but
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               nothing
               then
               ,
               so
               they
               have
               done
               nothing
               since
               by
               their
               printing
               ,
               
                 to
                 bring
                 any
                 good
                 Proof
                 for
                 their
                 Infant-sprinkling
                 out
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 or
                 New
                 Testament
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               must
               conclude
               they
               cannot
               find
               it
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               :
               for
               they
               have
               been
               in
               their
               Studies
               before
               and
               since
               ,
               and
               they
               knew
               what
               they
               were
               to
               be
               engaged
               in
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               had
               not
               been
               prepared
               before
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               taken
               better
               care
               since
               .
            
             
               Also
               there
               was
               much
               said
               upon
               Mat.
               3.
               7.
               and
               Luke
               3.
               7.
               between
               Mr.
               Robinson
               and
               my self
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               of
               their
               Notaries
               have
               taken
               it
               (
               or
               any
               thing
               else
               that
               will
               serve
               their
               turn
               )
               let
               them
               bring
               it
               out
               if
               they
               please
               ,
               yet
               so
               as
               not
               to
               wrong
               me
               :
               For
               I
               do
               deny
               that
               my
               Reply
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               put
               down
               ,
               p.
               40.
               was
               to
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               to
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               and
               I
               never
               spake
               the
               words
               as
               they
               are
               there
               put
               down
               to
               my
               wrong
               ;
               it
               was
               so
               much
               of
               it
               that
               I
               did
               then
               speak
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               all
               that
               I
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               yet
               this
               I
               do
               remember
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 that
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 visible
                 Generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 without
                 they
                 repent
                 .
              
               He
               did
               confess
               that
               they
               did
               suspend
               them
               for
               a
               time
               :
               And
               I
               replied
               ,
               
                 By
                 the
                 Rules
                 of
                 Christ
                 such
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 act
                 according
                 to
                 Rule
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
            
             
               Further
               ,
               when
               upon
               Acts
               15.
               10.
               
               I
               spoke
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               stand
               so
               long
               upon
               the
               former
               part
               of
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               9th
               Verse
               would
               clear
               who
               were
               the
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               repeated
               the
               words
               :
               Mr.
               Robinson
               interrupted
               me
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 where
                 are
                 you
                 now
                 ?
              
               I
               replied
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 transgressed
                 the
                 Rule
                 of
                 a
                 Moderator
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 the
                 Peoples
                 Pardon
                 .
              
               Thus
               neither
               I
               nor
               
               those
               of
               us
               that
               were
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Dispute
               could
               speak
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               interrupt
               us
               ;
               tho
               all
               there
               present
               may
               remember
               that
               we
               acted
               towards
               them
               very
               soberly
               :
               but
               had
               we
               done
               otherwise
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               question
               but
               you
               would
               have
               heard
               of
               it
               before
               now
               .
            
             
               They
               made
               an
               Apology
               of
               their
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               have
               a
               publick
               Dispute
               before
               the
               People
               ;
               and
               I
               having
               heard
               something
               of
               that
               the
               night
               before
               ,
               told
               it
               to
               some
               of
               our
               People
               there
               :
               they
               told
               me
               that
               they
               would
               have
               disputed
               them
               in
               private
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               discoursed
               it
               according
               to
               the
               Scripture
               .
               When
               they
               were
               thus
               making
               their
               Apology
               ,
               I
               replied
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               have
               had
               it
               in
               private
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               have
               discoursed
               it
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               been
               offered
               it
               before
               we
               came
               thither
               :
               This
               they
               could
               not
               deny
               ,
               and
               alledged
               no
               further
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               would
               plead
               their
               Innocency
               since
               on
               purpose
               to
               blame
               us
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Leigh
               offered
               to
               argue
               it
               with
               me
               ,
               but
               I
               replied
               ,
               
                 I
                 thought
                 Dr.
              
               Russel
               
                 and
                 Mr.
              
               Williams
               
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 manage
                 their
                 own
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 that
                 :
              
               Yet
               I
               have
               been
               heartily
               sorry
               since
               ,
               that
               I
               did
               not
               offer
               then
               to
               change
               a
               plain
               Proposition
               with
               any
               of
               those
               our
               Opposers
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               fair
               an
               opportunity
               to
               bring
               you
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               People
               would
               have
               had
               more
               light
               into
               the
               Truth
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Arguments
               on
               our
               part
               were
               brought
               to
               bear
               ,
               and
               were
               back'd
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               desired
               our
               Opposites
               to
               grant
               ,
               or
               deny
               ,
               or
               distinguish
               ,
               or
               give
               another
               sense
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               give
               none
               .
            
             
               When
               Mr.
               Robinson
               was
               giving
               the
               aforesaid
               unfair
               Representation
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               I
               desired
               he
               would
               forbear
               ,
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               would
               oppose
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               went
               on
               (
               as
               he
               used
               to
               do
               in
               the
               Dispute
               )
               and
               gave
               
               a
               further
               account
               to
               the
               People
               .
               I
               desired
               him
               again
               to
               desist
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               ,
               nor
               would
               forbear
               him
               :
               but
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               give
               the
               Doctor
               leave
               to
               speak
               for
               himself
               ,
               I
               would
               forbear
               ;
               and
               so
               with
               much
               ado
               
                 I
                 did
                 get
                 him
                 to
                 forbear
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               I
               was
               called
               upon
               to
               conclude
               in
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               said
               it
               was
               my
               place
               ,
               Mr.
               Robinson
               would
               not
               leave
               off
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               began
               ,
               so
               he
               did
               continue
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               said
               it
               would
               be
               but
               vain
               Repetitions
               if
               he
               should
               :
               I
               replied
               ,
               I
               would
               offer
               no
               vain
               Repetitions
               for
               them
               ;
               I
               hop'd
               I
               made
               Conscience
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               Prayer
               as
               much
               as
               they
               did
               elsewhere
               ,
               and
               I
               would
               not
               do
               it
               there
               for
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               would
               not
               have
               them
               talk
               too
               much
               of
               their
               Copy
               ,
               and
               condemn
               others
               ;
               I
               would
               have
               them
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Smith
               was
               not
               capable
               to
               repeat
               one
               of
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Arguments
               when
               he
               was
               call'd
               upon
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               after
               that
               Mr.
               Liegh
               had
               denied
               one
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctor
               desired
               him
               to
               repeat
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               Doctor
               improv'd
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Do
               you
               not
               know
               what
               you
               deny
               ?
               And
               if
               he
               fail'd
               in
               the
               present
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               what
               he
               might
               do
               afterwards
               :
               But
               I
               do
               not
               question
               their
               Abilities
               to
               help
               him
               out
               .
               And
               as
               for
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               they
               pretend
               in
               their
               Narrative
               to
               find
               a
               multitude
               of
               Falshoods
               ,
               Additions
               ,
               Alterations
               and
               Omissions
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               nevertheless
               it
               is
               judged
               that
               he
               is
               as
               good
               a
               Writer
               as
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               their
               Narrative
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               particularly
               examined
               by
               the
               Doctor
               himself
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               such
               faults
               he
               will
               find
               there
               ,
               our
               Opposers
               may
               judg
               themselves
               ,
               that
               have
               gone
               so
               large
               as
               they
               have
               done
               .
               They
               have
               made
               them
               speak
               on
               our
               side
               as
               mean
               as
               ever
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               as
               full
               for
               their
               own
               .
               But
               I
               believe
               that
               all
               who
               look
               into
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               management
               of
               the
               Matter
               and
               the
               Arguments
               ,
               will
               fall
               in
               with
               
               those
               that
               are
               most
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               are
               fairly
               drawn
               from
               thence
               .
               For
               ,
               I
               hope
               ,
               all
               Persons
               will
               consider
               ,
               that
               if
               our
               Opposers
               had
               Arguments
               offered
               them
               by
               such
               mean
               Men
               as
               they
               have
               represented
               the
               old
               Gentleman
               to
               be
               ;
               what
               would
               they
               have
               done
               if
               they
               had
               had
               Men
               that
               had
               been
               thorowly
               furnished
               for
               that
               work
               ?
               The
               less
               they
               make
               us
               ,
               I
               think
               they
               make
               themselves
               the
               more
               mean.
               Could
               they
               not
               much
               easier
               have
               overturned
               their
               Arguments
               without
               so
               many
               Reflections
               ?
               Can
               they
               think
               that
               will
               credit
               their
               Cause
               ,
               or
               make
               them
               look
               greater
               ?
               Doth
               this
               agree
               with
               that
               Character
               which
               the
               Post-man
               gave
               of
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               opposing
               Infant-Baptism
               with
               all
               the
               Subtilty
               and
               Sophistry
               of
               the
               Schools
               ?
               Surely
               that
               doth
               not
               agree
               with
               this
               diminutive
               Description
               they
               now
               give
               of
               him
               :
               They
               could
               know
               little
               of
               his
               Abilities
               in
               the
               sacred
               Languages
               ,
               for
               they
               did
               not
               discourse
               much
               at
               that
               time
               out
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               what
               advantage
               would
               it
               have
               been
               to
               them
               to
               have
               known
               one
               anothers
               Abilities
               in
               the
               Languages
               ,
               unless
               they
               could
               have
               convinc'd
               him
               by
               their
               Abilities
               ?
               But
               tho
               they
               profess
               to
               have
               them
               ,
               neither
               he
               nor
               others
               that
               wanted
               Conviction
               from
               them
               ,
               had
               it
               by
               their
               giving
               us
               one
               instance
               of
               Precept
               or
               Precedent
               for
               their
               Practice
               of
               sprinkling
               Infants
               ,
               instead
               of
               baptizing
               or
               dipping
               them
               when
               Adult
               Believers
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               either
               commanded
               or
               practised
               by
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               :
               for
               I
               my self
               should
               have
               been
               glad
               to
               have
               received
               Conviction
               then
               or
               now
               by
               their
               Writing
               ,
               i●
               it
               have
               any
               foundation
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               seems
               they
               would
               have
               us
               believe
               it
               without
               and
               blame
               us
               for
               not
               believing
               it
               upon
               their
               word
               We
               could
               easily
               believe
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               as
               easy
               for
               then
               to
               prove
               and
               maintain
               it
               ,
               as
               commanded
               or
               grounde●
               in
               the
               revealed
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               observ'd
               an●
               
               practised
               by
               them
               and
               us
               .
               But
               until
               I
               receive
               such
               convincing
               Light
               and
               Satisfaction
               from
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               as
               the
               Rule
               for
               our
               Practice
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               I
               shall
               ,
               notwithstanding
               their
               Abilities
               in
               Languages
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               what
               they
               have
               said
               as
               yet
               in
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               or
               written
               since
               in
               their
               Account
               of
               it
               ,
               continue
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               Practice
               ,
               when
               those
               that
               believe
               do
               tender
               themselves
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               If
               you
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               that
               are
               our
               Opposites
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               you
               can
               still
               convincingly
               prove
               ,
               that
               your
               Practice
               has
               any
               Precept
               or
               Precedent
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               will
               own
               it
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               this
               plain
               Argument
               for
               our
               contrary
               Faith
               shall
               satisfy
               me
               .
            
             
               If
               Infant-Baptism
               hath
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Precedent
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               't
               is
               not
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               :
            
             
               But
               Infant-Baptism
               hath
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Precedent
               in
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
            
             
               Therefore
               it
               is
               not
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               .
            
             
               When
               you
               have
               prov'd
               your
               Practice
               as
               we
               have
               done
               ours
               ,
               then
               you
               will
               have
               a
               great
               many
               more
               of
               your
               side
               ;
               and
               till
               then
               ,
               you
               ought
               to
               deal
               more
               kindly
               and
               fairly
               by
               us
               than
               you
               have
               hitherto
               done
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               partly
               shew'd
               :
               and
               I
               must
               needs
               say
               ,
               I
               am
               afraid
               you
               will
               not
               hereafter
               deal
               so
               kindly
               and
               fairly
               by
               us
               as
               you
               should
               ,
               since
               you
               charge
               the
               dead
               with
               that
               which
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               yet
               pretend
               
                 to
                 tread
                 softly
                 over
                 his
                 Grave
                 ,
              
               pag.
               62.
               for
               immediately
               in
               the
               next
               words
               you
               give
               us
               Mr.
               
               Farrel's
               Misrepresentation
               against
               Mr.
               Williams
               (
               now
               dead
               )
               there
               are
               two
               Witnesses
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               they
               wrote
               it
               down
               as
               Mr.
               Farrel
               spake
               it
               :
               and
               I
               my self
               had
               it
               from
               the
               old
               Gentleman
               's
               own
               mouth
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               several
               Witnesses
               ,
               together
               with
               his
               
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               to
               Dr.
               Russel
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               sufficient
               reason
               to
               believe
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               has
               abused
               neither
               Mr.
               
                 Francis
                 Williams
              
               nor
               Mr.
               Farrel
               in
               what
               he
               has
               said
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               knew
               him
               ,
               did
               know
               he
               was
               as
               able
               as
               most
               Men
               to
               retain
               what
               he
               had
               heard
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               more
               especially
               ,
               when
               others
               with
               him
               took
               such
               particular
               care
               to
               put
               it
               down
               in
               Writing
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               mistaken
               in
               any
               thing
               afterwards
               .
               I
               believe
               that
               poor
               Story
               had
               never
               come
               into
               print
               ,
               had
               old
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               been
               living
               .
            
             
               Furthermore
               ,
               I
               would
               have
               the
               World
               judg
               between
               us
               (
               or
               at
               least
               those
               that
               are
               both
               judicious
               and
               unprejudiced
               ,
               and
               so
               able
               to
               judg
               between
               us
               and
               our
               Opposites
               )
               how
               that
               pag.
               66.
               they
               condemn
               our
               Arguments
               by
               wholesale
               ,
               speaking
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 All
                 the
                 Arguments
                 they
                 offer'd
                 were
                 trifling
                 Cavils
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               would
               have
               you
               ,
               Readers
               ,
               to
               consider
               ,
               Is
               not
               this
               a
               very
               easy
               way
               of
               refuting
               to
               condemn
               all
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               one
               of
               them
               ?
               Ye
               may
               see
               from
               hence
               whether
               it
               be
               they
               or
               we
               that
               did
               trifle
               :
               For
               in
               the
               next
               foregoing
               Page
               you
               may
               see
               how
               they
               do
               particularize
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               say
               it
               is
               false
               (
               tho
               what
               of
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               those
               that
               are
               concerned
               in
               it
               may
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Brother
               Duke
               .
               )
               Now
               in
               that
               Passage
               (
               pag.
               65
               )
               this
               is
               to
               be
               minded
               (
               to
               observe
               how
               well
               it
               does
               agree
               with
               what
               they
               say
               elsewhere
               )
               ;
               they
               say
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 But
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 would
                 refuse
                 to
                 dip
                 a
                 Person
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 :
                 We
                 never
                 pleaded
                 against
                 dipping
                 as
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 ;
                 not
                 against
                 its
                 Lawfulness
                 ,
                 but
                 Necessity
                 .
              
               And
               yet
               presently
               after
               they
               tell
               you
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 Cause
                 does
                 rest
                 on
                 weak
                 unscriptural
                 Principles
                 ,
                 how
                 loudly
                 soever
                 they
                 pretend
                 to
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               Now
               I
               must
               say
               ,
               if
               our
               Cause
               ,
               viz.
               of
               
                 dipping
                 Believers
              
               ,
               be
               weak
               and
               unscriptural
               ,
               they
               ought
               then
               to
               plead
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               
               refuse
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               which
               it
               seems
               they
               do
               not
               do
               by
               their
               own
               Confession
               aforementioned
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               they
               in
               plain
               words
               grant
               its
               Lawfulness
               .
               Now
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               consistent
               with
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               God
               and
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               unscriptural
               ,
               nor
               our
               Principles
               so
               weak
               as
               they
               would
               make
               them
               in
               the
               Eyes
               of
               those
               who
               are
               for
               our
               Cause
               ,
               and
               own
               our
               Principles
               ,
               tho
               these
               Men
               make
               so
               loud
               ,
               a
               noise
               against
               them
               as
               weak
               and
               unscriptural
               .
               We
               oppose
               the
               Principle
               and
               Practice
               of
               our
               Antagonists
               as
               unscriptural
               ,
               weak
               ,
               and
               unlawful
               ,
               in
               so
               far
               as
               it
               is
               neither
               commanded
               by
               God
               or
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               implied
               as
               so
               commanded
               by
               any
               scriptural
               Precedent
               .
               But
               if
               they
               will
               evade
               our
               arguing
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               as
               they
               seem
               to
               do
               in
               their
               forecited
               words
               ,
               That
               our
               Principles
               and
               Practice
               of
               
                 baptizing
                 or
                 dipping
                 Believers
                 is
                 scriptural
                 indeed
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               is
               not
               the
               
                 only
                 scriptural
                 way
              
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               second
               scriptural
               way
               ,
               viz.
               of
               
                 dipping
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 ,
                 as
                 Infants
                 do
                 not
                 ,
              
               by
               the
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               
                 and
                 also
                 a
                 third
                 ,
                 of
                 sprinkling
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 believe
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 Infants
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 :
              
               and
               that
               these
               other
               ways
               are
               intended
               in
               the
               Command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               implied
               by
               this
               or
               that
               Precedent
               as
               commanded
               ,
               and
               consequently
               are
               as
               well
               scriptural
               ways
               ,
               as
               that
               of
               dipping
               Believers
               is
               (
               for
               this
               is
               the
               Question
               now
               between
               us
               )
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               they
               can
               prove
               these
               other
               ways
               as
               distinct
               or
               different
               from
               ours
               ,
               to
               be
               also
               scriptural
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               intended
               in
               the
               Command
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               implied
               by
               some
               Precedent
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               let
               them
               produce
               it
               if
               they
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               never
               done
               it
               yet
               :
               If
               they
               cannot
               ,
               then
               theirs
               shall
               be
               their
               own
               darling
               Notion
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               charge
               ours
               as
               our
               darling
               Notion
               ,
               unless
               they
               can
               prove
               that
               their
               bare
               
                 ipse
                 dixit
              
               ,
               or
               say-so
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               proof
               against
               us
               that
               
               deny
               it
               .
               And
               indeed
               we
               need
               do
               no
               more
               than
               to
               deny
               this
               their
               darling
               and
               unscriptural
               Practice
               and
               Notion
               ,
               till
               they
               are
               able
               to
               prove
               it
               :
               Because
               he
               that
               will
               not
               only
               affirm
               ,
               but
               also
               convince
               another
               of
               his
               Principle
               and
               Practice
               as
               commanded
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               ought
               in
               all
               reason
               to
               prove
               it
               to
               be
               so
               ,
               '
               ere
               he
               can
               blame
               another
               that
               denies
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               hugs
               a
               darling
               Notion
               in
               his
               Bosom
               .
               Set
               the
               case
               some
               Papists
               should
               blame
               these
               Gentlemen
               that
               are
               our
               Antagonists
               for
               disowning
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Bells
               as
               being
               unscriptural
               ,
               would
               it
               not
               be
               sufficient
               for
               them
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               no
               where
               commanded
               in
               Scripture
               by
               any
               express
               Command
               ,
               or
               any
               Practice
               that
               implies
               such
               a
               Command
               ?
               And
               if
               the
               other
               should
               demand
               a
               Prohibition
               or
               Command
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               continue
               to
               blame
               them
               as
               hugging
               a
               darling
               Notion
               ,
               a
               weak
               and
               unscriptural
               Principle
               ,
               would
               our
               Opposites
               not
               think
               this
               very
               unreasonable
               and
               weak
               ?
               Well
               then
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               question
               their
               Ability
               in
               making
               the
               Application
               in
               our
               case
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               good
               in
               them
               ,
               it
               's
               so
               in
               us
               .
            
             
               Further
               ,
               how
               do
               these
               their
               Reflections
               aforementioned
               ,
               and
               the
               Introduction
               to
               their
               Narrative
               agree
               together
               ?
               For
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               that
               Introduction
               (
               which
               I
               suppose
               was
               penn'd
               by
               Mr.
               Chandler
               )
               are
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Must
                 I
                 again
                 be
                 call'd
                 out
                 to
                 engage
                 in
                 this
                 irksome
                 and
                 unpleasing
                 Controversy
                 ?
                 who
                 had
                 much
                 rather
                 spend
                 my
                 time
                 in
                 healing
                 Differences
                 ,
                 and
                 provoking
                 all
                 Christians
                 to
                 love
                 one
                 another
              
               ;
               and
               then
               follow
               some
               Expressions
               of
               Arch-bishop
               Tillotson
               .
               But
               O!
               had
               he
               or
               they
               taken
               Dr.
               Tillotson
               for
               their
               Pattern
               ,
               to
               write
               after
               his
               Copy
               indeed
               ,
               I
               am
               perswaded
               we
               should
               have
               been
               more
               fairly
               and
               charitably
               treated
               by
               them
               ,
               or
               by
               this
               Prefacer
               in
               particular
               than
               we
               are
               .
               For
               ,
               we
               have
               a
               Passage
               cited
               by
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               p.
               59.
               where
               that
               great
               Man
               Dr.
               Tillotson
               
               does
               say
               ,
               
                 Antiently
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 baptized
                 put
                 off
                 their
                 Garments
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               saying
               is
               so
               far
               from
               ridiculing
               us
               or
               our
               Practice
               uncharitably
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               for
               us
               ;
               for
               he
               does
               not
               say
               they
               exposed
               their
               Modesty
               by
               putting
               off
               their
               Garments
               ;
               nor
               does
               he
               there
               trifle
               as
               they
               do
               about
               the
               Eunuch
               ,
               p.
               81.
               
               And
               whereas
               in
               the
               said
               Introduction
               there
               follows
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 had
                 much
                 rather
                 be
                 dressing
                 my
                 own
                 Soul
                 for
                 Eternity
                 ,
                 and
                 preparing
                 others
                 for
                 those
                 calm
                 and
                 peaceable
                 Regions
                 ,
                 where
                 perfect
                 Charity
                 and
                 Good-will
                 reign
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 fomenting
                 and
                 increasing
                 those
                 Divisions
                 among
                 Christians
                 which
                 are
                 too
                 unmeasurably
                 wide
                 already
              
               ;
               I
               do
               wish
               with
               all
               my
               heart
               all
               of
               them
               had
               put
               this
               desire
               in
               execution
               :
               I
               for
               my
               part
               would
               not
               have
               hinder'd
               them
               ,
               nor
               do
               I
               know
               any
               that
               would
               that
               are
               concerned
               on
               our
               side
               in
               this
               Controversy
               ,
               wherein
               our
               Antagonists
               have
               not
               only
               not
               pressed
               after
               that
               Charity
               and
               Good-will
               the
               Introduction
               speaks
               of
               ,
               but
               also
               (
               I
               think
               )
               have
               laid
               a
               foundation
               for
               a
               greater
               Division
               ,
               unless
               God
               by
               his
               Power
               and
               Providence
               over-rule
               our
               Spirits
               on
               both
               sides
               :
               For
               they
               have
               exposed
               us
               and
               the
               Truth
               wherein
               we
               differ
               from
               them
               ,
               as
               very
               ridiculous
               and
               trifling
               :
               However
               ,
               the
               Truth
               which
               we
               believe
               we
               cannot
               part
               with
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               buy
               the
               Truth
               and
               sell
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               instead
               of
               making
               us
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               they
               have
               rather
               given
               us
               more
               ground
               to
               believe
               it
               to
               be
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               p.
               2.
               begins
               the
               Abridgment
               of
               his
               Sermons
               thus
               ,
               
                 Here
                 I
                 must
                 unavoidably
                 dip
                 my
                 Pen
                 in
                 the
                 watry
                 Controversy
                 :
                 I
                 love
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 Matters
                 of
                 Dispute
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               sign
               he
               does
               not
               (
               if
               I
               may
               say
               so
               )
               or
               else
               he
               had
               not
               lov'd
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Controversy
               which
               Dr.
               Russel
               had
               with
               Mr.
               Allen
               about
               singing
               ;
               I
               suppose
               neither
               was
               at
               his
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               what
               should
               make
               him
               bring
               their
               Controversy
               in
               thither
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               well
               see
               ,
               unless
               he
               loved
               
               to
               defame
               Dr.
               Russel
               .
               He
               says
               indeed
               there
               ,
               p.
               12.
               that
               he
               mentions
               it
               
                 to
                 convince
                 Mr.
              
               Webber
               
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
                 ,
                 what
                 a
                 doughty
                 Champion
                 they
                 have
                 chosen
                 for
                 themselves
                 .
              
               But
               you
               may
               see
               thereby
               the
               Charity
               and
               Good-will
               he
               has
               towards
               us
               and
               Dr.
               Russel
               in
               special
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               pretence
               that
               he
               aim'd
               at
               some
               Conviction
               ,
               tho
               he
               might
               very
               well
               know
               that
               this
               exposing
               Dr.
               Russel
               behind
               his
               back
               so
               publickly
               about
               the
               point
               of
               singing
               ,
               and
               drolling
               upon
               him
               as
               a
               Hackny
               Disputant
               ,
               at
               a
               time
               when
               it
               did
               become
               Mr.
               Chandler
               to
               be
               more
               solid
               and
               serious
               ,
               would
               signify
               nothing
               at
               all
               for
               any
               Conviction
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Baptism
               .
               If
               Dr.
               Russel
               had
               been
               out
               in
               that
               Point
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               follow
               he
               is
               in
               this
               .
               However
               ,
               if
               Mr.
               Chandler
               had
               not
               only
               mentioned
               Dr.
               
               Russel's
               Arguments
               in
               that
               Point
               ,
               but
               also
               had
               taken
               off
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               Arguments
               ,
               Mr.
               Allen
               perhaps
               would
               have
               had
               reason
               to
               have
               given
               him
               Thanks
               for
               it
               .
               To
               slight
               them
               as
               Mr.
               Chandler
               does
               there
               ,
               p.
               13.
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Arguments
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 better
                 he
                 trifled
                 with
                 at
              
               Portsmouth
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               answer
               them
               :
               For
               ,
               tho
               Mr.
               Chandler
               says
               in
               the
               Page
               before
               ,
               that
               Dr.
               
                 R.
                 advances
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 Arguments
                 against
                 the
                 Practice
                 of
                 singing
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 does
                 against
                 theirs
                 for
                 Infant-Baptism
              
               ;
               yet
               he
               may
               know
               in
               his
               Conscience
               there
               were
               more
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               all
               in
               my
               opinion
               so
               good
               against
               his
               Practice
               of
               Infant-sprinkling
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               them
               as
               he
               should
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               the
               other
               that
               were
               present
               to
               help
               him
               .
               But
               by
               reason
               I
               have
               told
               him
               so
               before
               ,
               I
               needed
               not
               to
               have
               told
               it
               him
               now
               again
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               was
               some
               occasion
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               I
               might
               have
               added
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               he
               and
               his
               Helpers
               had
               rather
               need
               to
               cry
               to
               others
               ,
               
                 Come
                 and
                 help
                 us
              
               (
               as
               in
               that
               12th
               Page
               he
               has
               the
               like
               words
               )
               for
               the
               help
               he
               has
               had
               already
               ,
               does
               him
               little
               Service
               to
               overthrow
               our
               Cause
               ,
               and
               to
               
               convince
               Mr.
               
                 Webber
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Adherents
              
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               out
               of
               it
               *
               .
               But
               if
               others
               are
               called
               to
               assist
               him
               ,
               it
               may
               do
               him
               perhaps
               more
               Service
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               moderate
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               write
               more
               fairly
               and
               handsomly
               of
               his
               mistaken
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               he
               counts
               us
               .
               I
               wish
               he
               had
               kept
               to
               that
               Language
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               had
               not
               had
               all
               that
               Railery
               ,
               Reflecting
               ,
               and
               Trifling
               that
               was
               and
               is
               used
               by
               him
               .
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               who
               was
               it
               that
               trifled
               with
               
                 incompleat
                 Disciples
              
               ,
               you
               or
               we
               ?
               Who
               gave
               Mr.
               
               Ridge's
               matter
               a
               full
               account
               ,
               you
               or
               we
               ?
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               am
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctor
               has
               given
               a
               true
               account
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               as
               near
               as
               words
               can
               be
               spoken
               .
            
             
               I
               heard
               a
               Gentleman
               say
               that
               Mr.
               Chandler
               was
               a
               Fool
               ,
               and
               deserved
               to
               be
               knocked
               about
               the
               Ears
               ;
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               accepted
               the
               Argument
               ,
               and
               given
               his
               Instance
               ,
               which
               himself
               would
               have
               done
               if
               he
               had
               been
               there
               .
            
             
               Whatever
               M.
               ,
               Chandler
               may
               suppose
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               his
               refusing
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               upon
               an
               universal
               Negative
               (
               when
               so
               often
               prest
               to
               do
               it
               )
               neither
               made
               for
               his
               own
               Credit
               ,
               nor
               yet
               for
               the
               Credit
               of
               his
               Cause
               :
               For
               ,
               it
               made
               others
               conclude
               he
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               condescended
               to
               have
               done
               it
               in
               so
               publick
               an
               Assembly
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               furnished
               with
               any
               to
               have
               given
               .
               But
               the
               plain
               truth
               is
               ,
               as
               he
               could
               not
               then
               give
               us
               so
               much
               as
               one
               single
               Instance
               for
               his
               Practice
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               not
               been
               able
               to
               do
               it
               since
               :
               for
               if
               he
               could
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               had
               it
               .
            
             
             
               For
               ,
               in
               a
               Point
               of
               that
               moment
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               him
               now
               to
               excuse
               it
               with
               this
               or
               that
               Nicety
               in
               Disputation
               ,
               which
               (
               whatever
               he
               may
               think
               )
               rather
               shews
               ,
               that
               he
               aims
               at
               and
               strives
               more
               for
               mastery
               in
               controverting
               ,
               than
               that
               he
               himself
               doth
               heartily
               believe
               his
               own
               Practice
               to
               be
               scriptural
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               so
               done
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               condescended
               to
               any
               method
               to
               clear
               up
               that
               which
               he
               preaches
               for
               Truth
               ,
               and
               pretends
               to
               have
               such
               a
               hearty
               desire
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               another
               said
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               understand
               what
               was
               an
               incompleat
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               one
               that
               understands
               an
               Argument
               (
               in
               my
               opinion
               )
               as
               well
               as
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               tho
               he
               did
               not
               then
               walk
               with
               us
               ,
               nor
               the
               other
               neither
               .
               His
               incompleat
               Disciples
               are
               such
               as
               the
               Scripture
               never
               taught
               him
               to
               call
               so
               ;
               and
               (
               I
               think
               )
               Mr.
               Chandler
               is
               grosly
               mistaken
               to
               suppose
               he
               has
               by
               this
               trifling
               Distinction
               salv'd
               the
               Credit
               of
               his
               absurd
               way
               of
               vindicating
               his
               Practice
               ,
               and
               thereby
               evaded
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               Arguments
               :
               For
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               serious
               and
               judicious
               Christians
               can
               easily
               discern
               it
               to
               be
               a
               fallacious
               and
               evasive
               shift
               ,
               to
               cast
               a
               Veil
               over
               the
               Minds
               of
               those
               that
               are
               ignorant
               of
               this
               Controversy
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               allow
               themselves
               the
               liberty
               to
               examine
               it
               :
               For
               it
               is
               wholly
               unscriptural
               ,
               and
               groundless
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               applied
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Case
               under
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               But
               further
               :
               What
               a
               stir
               do
               these
               Men
               make
               about
               the
               word
               equivocable
               :
               If
               there
               were
               two
               Letters
               added
               at
               the
               Press
               ,
               or
               (
               to
               suppose
               the
               worst
               )
               that
               it
               were
               wrong
               spelt
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               the
               Corrector's
               place
               to
               have
               mended
               it
               .
               It
               was
               very
               much
               there
               had
               not
               been
               more
               than
               one
               Error
               in
               mispelling
               in
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Narrative
               ;
               for
               it
               's
               too
               common
               a
               fault
               in
               printing
               .
               And
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Errata
               made
               
               to
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               ,
               there
               being
               few
               or
               no
               faults
               in
               it
               .
               But
               they
               were
               forced
               to
               make
               an
               Errata
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               own
               Book
               ,
               which
               (
               by
               their
               own
               Confession
               )
               hath
               more
               Errors
               in
               it
               than
               they
               have
               noted
               ,
               which
               they
               excuse
               by
               saying
               ,
               they
               can
               create
               no
               difficulty
               to
               an
               intelligent
               Reader
               :
               And
               they
               also
               tell
               us
               of
               several
               Letters
               dropt
               out
               in
               working
               ,
               &c.
               which
               if
               any
               complain
               of
               ,
               they
               may
               charge
               it
               partly
               on
               the
               different
               Inclination
               of
               the
               Corrector
               ,
               and
               partly
               on
               the
               difficulty
               of
               bringing
               our
               common
               Printers
               to
               any
               Exactness
               .
            
             
               If
               by
               a
               Corrector
               of
               a
               different
               Inclination
               they
               mean
               a
               Baptist
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               saith
               he
               doth
               not
               believe
               it
               ;
               for
               (
               if
               he
               be
               not
               misinformed
               )
               he
               is
               a
               Man
               of
               their
               Perswasion
               in
               the
               Point
               in
               Controversy
               :
               But
               this
               he
               is
               certain
               of
               ,
               that
               the
               Gentleman
               who
               corrected
               his
               Copy
               when
               at
               the
               Press
               ,
               is
               a
               zealous
               Member
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               (
               to
               his
               knowledg
               )
               a
               Contender
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               must
               give
               him
               this
               Character
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               very
               faithful
               to
               the
               Trust
               reposed
               in
               him
               .
               But
               an
               oversight
               may
               be
               by
               the
               best
               of
               Men
               :
               But
               he
               is
               under
               a
               disadvantage
               about
               it
               where
               to
               charge
               it
               ,
               because
               the
               written
               Copy
               was
               never
               returned
               .
               But
               it
               is
               so
               insignificant
               a
               Trifle
               to
               what
               (
               they
               confess
               )
               is
               in
               their
               own
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               not
               worth
               contending
               about
               :
               And
               certainly
               it
               deserved
               no
               such
               ridiculous
               and
               base
               descanting
               on
               it
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               it
               a
               word
               of
               the
               famous
               
               Doctor
               's
               own
               coining
               ,
               with
               other
               Expressions
               which
               they
               in
               their
               Spleen
               have
               vented
               against
               him
               .
               Is
               this
               their
               Charity
               and
               Good-will
               towards
               us
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               a
               little
               Charity
               would
               have
               serv'd
               to
               have
               excused
               so
               inconsiderable
               a
               fault
               ;
               especially
               ,
               when
               they
               only
               guess
               that
               he
               was
               chargeable
               with
               it
               ;
               not
               knowing
               but
               it
               might
               be
               an
               Error
               of
               the
               Press
               ,
               seeing
               there
               were
               so
               many
               in
               their
               own
               which
               they
               boldly
               charge
               upon
               the
               Corrector
               and
               Printer
               .
            
             
             
               But
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               done
               with
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               ,
               if
               he
               intend
               equivocal
               Expressions
               ,
               they
               are
               his
               own
               peculiar
               Talent
               :
               Perhaps
               few
               Jesuits
               herein
               equal
               or
               exceed
               him
               at
               that
               sort
               of
               Weapon
               .
               I
               cannot
               but
               wonder
               (
               Gentlemen
               )
               that
               you
               should
               thus
               proceed
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               what
               can
               it
               be
               that
               thus
               moves
               you
               to
               speak
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ?
               Doth
               this
               agree
               with
               that
               Charity
               you
               speak
               of
               (
               to
               those
               you
               call
               mistaken
               Brethren
               )
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               Book
               ?
               Can
               you
               think
               that
               he
               deserved
               that
               Character
               from
               you
               (
               when
               you
               call
               to
               mind
               with
               what
               coolness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               evenness
               of
               Temper
               he
               behaved
               himself
               ,
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               of
               the
               Disputation
               )
               I
               appeal
               to
               your
               own
               Consciences
               whether
               you
               think
               he
               deserved
               such
               an
               uncharitable
               Insinuation
               and
               severe
               Reflection
               ?
               Doth
               this
               also
               agree
               with
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               short
               Request
               ,
               p.
               2.
               that
               God
               would
               grant
               that
               Truth
               may
               prevail
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               this
               doth
               not
               shew
               you
               had
               any
               design
               it
               should
               prevail
               upon
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               upon
               us
               ,
               either
               then
               or
               since
               ;
               for
               your
               Practice
               contradicts
               your
               Expressions
               hitherto
               .
               I
               know
               not
               what
               you
               may
               do
               for
               time
               to
               come
               :
               But
               if
               you
               go
               on
               as
               you
               have
               begun
               ,
               I
               fear
               you
               may
               give
               the
               Government
               occasion
               to
               repent
               of
               allowing
               the
               liberty
               you
               speak
               of
               :
               At
               least
               you
               may
               have
               cause
               to
               repent
               of
               allowing
               your selves
               such
               a
               liberty
               as
               ye
               do
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               trifled
               about
               the
               Mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               being
               a
               Believer
               ,
               you
               or
               we
               ?
               And
               who
               fairly
               improved
               it
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               you
               or
               we
               ?
               What
               reason
               had
               Mr.
               Leigh
               to
               allow
               the
               Eunuch
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               consider
               him
               as
               such
               ,
               altho
               (
               as
               he
               faith
               )
               he
               was
               but
               a
               Proselyte
               of
               the
               Gate
               ?
               And
               yet
               in
               p.
               31.
               to
               deny
               (
               in
               his
               sense
               )
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               represent
               her
               a
               Jew
               ,
               distinct
               from
               that
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               that
               Christianity
               in
               that
               sense
               had
               then
               no
               being
               .
               There
               were
               many
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               
               throughout
               the
               several
               Ages
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               both
               before
               the
               Jewish
               Oeconomy
               ,
               as
               well
               under
               it
               ,
               witness
               Enoch
               the
               7th
               from
               Adam
               ,
               who
               prophesied
               of
               him
               ,
               Jude
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               were
               not
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               rest
               mentioned
               in
               Heb.
               11.
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               true
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               ?
               This
               you
               know
               is
               not
               to
               be
               denied
               .
               And
               are
               not
               all
               true
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               real
               Christians
               ?
               And
               shall
               the
               Mother
               of
               our
               Lord
               be
               denied
               this
               Appellation
               ?
               when
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               calls
               her
               a
               Believer
               in
               Christ
               ,
               Luke
               2.
               from
               v.
               30
               ,
               to
               v.
               35.
               where
               it
               is
               thus
               written
               ,
               
                 And
                 blessed
                 is
                 she
                 that
                 hath
                 believed
                 :
              
               And
               Mr.
               
                 Leigh
                 then
              
               confessed
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Answer
               therefore
               Mr.
               Williams
               gave
               to
               your
               Demand
               was
               good
               and
               proper
               ,
               altho
               you
               thus
               trifle
               with
               it
               since
               ,
               and
               change
               the
               word
               from
               what
               was
               then
               spoken
               :
               For
               ,
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               you
               may
               see
               that
               if
               it
               had
               been
               the
               word
               Christian
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               yet
               if
               she
               was
               a
               Believer
               ,
               then
               a
               Christian
               ;
               for
               all
               true
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               whether
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               ,
               are
               Disciples
               ;
               and
               you
               know
               the
               Disciples
               were
               called
               Christians
               .
               And
               altho
               that
               Name
               was
               first
               given
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               the
               thing
               before
               the
               Name
               was
               brought
               into
               use
               ,
               and
               imposed
               upon
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               altho
               they
               then
               offered
               ,
               upon
               giving
               you
               such
               an
               instance
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               the
               Cause
               :
               Yet
               I
               do
               not
               think
               they
               were
               willing
               either
               then
               or
               now
               to
               give
               it
               us
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               no
               mind
               to
               part
               with
               their
               Practice
               ;
               for
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               used
               such
               poor
               shifts
               as
               they
               have
               done
               to
               support
               it
               .
               And
               amongst
               other
               Artifices
               they
               have
               made
               use
               of
               ,
               this
               was
               one
               ,
               to
               send
               a
               Certificate
               (
               before
               their
               Book
               was
               printed
               )
               down
               to
               Froome
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Smithwick
              
               and
               
                 Hugh
                 Wats
              
               ;
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               the
               Men
               are
               so
               honest
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               not
               bring
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               given
               them
               so
               to
               do
               :
               
               And
               the
               World
               shall
               have
               it
               in
               the
               same
               words
               as
               I
               had
               it
               delivered
               to
               me
               in
               my
               own
               House
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Mr.
                       Chandler's
                       and
                       Mr.
                       Leigh's
                       Certificate
                       .
                    
                     
                       THese
                       are
                       to
                       certify
                       all
                       whom
                       it
                       may
                       concern
                       ,
                       That
                       Dr.
                       
                       Russel's
                       Narrative
                       of
                       the
                       Portsmouth
                       Disputation
                       is
                       full
                       of
                       palpable
                       notorious
                       Falshoods
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       there
                       are
                       many
                       Alterations
                       ,
                       Additions
                       and
                       Omissions
                       ,
                       even
                       from
                       Mr.
                       Samuel
                       Ring
                       's
                       own
                       Copy
                       which
                       he
                       hath
                       honestly
                       given
                       to
                       us
                       .
                       We
                       can
                       procure
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       vast
                       numbers
                       both
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       of
                       England
                       and
                       Dissenters
                       ,
                       and
                       some
                       Anabaptists
                       themselves
                       ,
                       that
                       will
                       acknowledg
                       we
                       obtain'd
                       an
                       intire
                       Victory
                       .
                       The
                       Governor
                       and
                       Mayor
                       have
                       promised
                       their
                       Testimonials
                       ,
                       but
                       being
                       both
                       now
                       at
                       London
                       ,
                       we
                       cannot
                       send
                       them
                       at
                       present
                       ,
                       but
                       shall
                       publish
                       with
                       all
                       convenient
                       speed
                       a
                       full
                       Answer
                       to
                       Dr.
                       
                       Russel's
                       Book
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Attestations
                       of
                       the
                       principal
                       Gentlemen
                       present
                       :
                       Therefore
                       we
                       humbly
                       desire
                       all
                       Persons
                       would
                       suspend
                       their
                       Judgment
                       of
                       this
                       matter
                       till
                       they
                       have
                       a
                       view
                       of
                       our
                       Answer
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Signed
                         by
                         
                           
                             Sam.
                             Chandler
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Will.
                             Leigh
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         Portsmouth
                         ,
                         
                           June
                           1.
                           1699.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               hope
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Chandler
               and
               Mr.
               Leigh
               will
               not
               be
               angry
               for
               spending
               our
               Judgment
               upon
               their
               Narrative
               ,
               themselves
               giving
               us
               that
               liberty
               ,
               as
               (
               I
               suppose
               )
               is
               implied
               by
               this
               Certificate
               :
               For
               ,
               altho
               it
               was
               sent
               to
               their
               own
               Friends
               ,
               yet
               it
               being
               directed
               to
               all
               whom
               it
               may
               concern
               ,
               I
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               it
               concerns
               me
               .
               But
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               did
               concern
               them
               to
               make
               it
               appear
               that
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Narrative
               was
               such
               as
               they
               have
               represented
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               
               which
               I
               am
               certain
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               done
               .
               Had
               they
               procured
               those
               vast
               numbers
               both
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               and
               Dissenters
               ,
               and
               also
               some
               Anabaptists
               (
               as
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               us
               ,
               tho
               they
               know
               we
               disown
               both
               the
               Name
               and
               the
               Thing
               thereby
               signified
               )
               that
               would
               have
               acknowledged
               under
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               our
               Antagonists
               had
               obtained
               an
               intire
               Victory
               ;
               and
               if
               upon
               examination
               they
               had
               been
               found
               to
               be
               Persons
               of
               Credit
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               promise
               by
               their
               Certificate
               ,
               then
               they
               would
               have
               gained
               more
               by
               that
               ,
               than
               they
               have
               done
               by
               all
               those
               undue
               Reflections
               they
               have
               cast
               upon
               us
               :
               For
               ,
               such
               a
               course
               of
               Procedure
               serves
               rather
               to
               convince
               the
               sober
               and
               judicious
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               taken
               this
               method
               to
               blast
               our
               Reputation
               ,
               because
               they
               knew
               not
               how
               otherwise
               to
               evade
               the
               force
               of
               our
               Arguments
               against
               them
               ,
               nor
               to
               justify
               their
               own
               Practice
               of
               Infant-sprinkling
               :
               for
               that
               had
               been
               their
               proper
               business
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               done
               it
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               in
               their
               Certificate
               ,
               the
               Governor
               and
               Mayor
               have
               promised
               their
               Testimonials
               .
               The
               Mayor's
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Governor
               's
               ,
               to
               any
               thing
               more
               than
               what
               relates
               to
               that
               first
               Advertisment
               that
               was
               put
               into
               the
               Post-man
               ;
               and
               I
               expected
               they
               would
               have
               done
               as
               they
               promised
               .
               Gentlemen
               ,
               will
               you
               thus
               adventure
               to
               charge
               the
               Governor
               and
               Mayor
               with
               Promise-breaking
               ?
               I
               think
               that
               to
               be
               worse
               than
               to
               give
               his
               Honour
               a
               diminutive
               Title
               (
               as
               you
               phrase
               it
               )
               And
               to
               give
               the
               Mayor
               a
               Title
               that
               is
               thought
               (
               by
               some
               )
               to
               be
               above
               him
               .
               That
               will
               not
               repair
               the
               damage
               he
               may
               sustain
               in
               being
               represented
               by
               you
               as
               a
               Promise-breaker
               .
               But
               I
               think
               he
               is
               more
               a
               Man
               than
               to
               do
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               that
               ,
               notwithstanding
               what
               you
               say
               in
               your
               Certificate
               .
            
             
               As
               touching
               Colonel
               Gibson
               I
               do
               ,
               and
               shall
               thank
               his
               Honour
               for
               staying
               till
               the
               Dispute
               was
               ended
               ;
               
               and
               also
               those
               Gentlemen
               that
               perswaded
               him
               to
               it
               ,
               if
               that
               which
               is
               said
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               they
               told
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               went
               off
               there
               was
               danger
               lest
               the
               provoked
               Multitude
               should
               do
               Dr.
               Russel
               some
               mischief
               :
               But
               this
               (
               like
               other
               things
               )
               depends
               upon
               their
               bare
               Affirmation
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               Credit
               may
               from
               thence
               be
               given
               to
               it
               ,
               we
               must
               leave
               to
               the
               Reader
               to
               consider
               .
               For
               my
               own
               part
               ,
               I
               have
               so
               much
               Charity
               for
               the
               Church-of
               -
               England
               People
               there
               present
               ,
               that
               I
               cannot
               think
               ,
               by
               any
               thing
               I
               could
               observe
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               the
               least
               inclination
               to
               do
               the
               Doctor
               any
               Mischief
               .
               And
               as
               for
               our
               own
               People
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               had
               no
               cause
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               take
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               Argument
               as
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               ,
               separate
               from
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               perverse
               Misconstruction
               and
               Misrepresentation
               of
               it
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Doctor
               did
               ,
               so
               (
               we
               hope
               )
               we
               also
               know
               better
               things
               than
               what
               Mr.
               Robinson
               hath
               abusively
               put
               upon
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               words
               :
               For
               we
               can
               and
               do
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               nature
               of
               our
               Children
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               Pigs
               and
               Dogs
               .
               But
               it
               is
               their
               business
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               in
               particular
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               what
               God
               can
               do
               in
               an
               extraordinary
               manner
               by
               his
               immediat
               operation
               upon
               Infants
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               be
               done
               for
               ,
               and
               upon
               them
               mediately
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               they
               have
               the
               use
               and
               exercise
               of
               Reason
               :
               For
               they
               know
               his
               Argument
               was
               this
               ,
            
             
               If
               Infants
               are
               capable
               to
               be
               made
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               without
               the
               use
               of
               Reason
               ;
               then
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               are
               also
               capable
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               are
               not
               capable
               :
            
             
               Therefore
               Infants
               are
               not
               capable
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               as
               I
               may
               appeal
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               all
               sober
               ,
               judicious
               and
               unprejudiced
               Christians
               about
               this
               Argument
               ,
               without
               supposing
               that
               any
               of
               them
               will
               put
               such
               a
               Construction
               upon
               it
               as
               Mr.
               Robinson
               hath
               done
               ,
               that
               it
               carries
               with
               it
               a
               full
               Comparison
               without
               
               exception
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Human
               Nature
               of
               Infants
               ,
               and
               the
               beastly
               Nature
               of
               Brutes
               ;
               when
               they
               do
               but
               consider
               that
               it
               was
               used
               by
               way
               of
               Retortion
               only
               :
               So
               I
               may
               also
               appeal
               to
               the
               Consciences
               of
               Mr.
               Robinson
               and
               his
               Assistants
               ,
               whether
               they
               could
               possibly
               imagine
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               the
               honest
               intent
               and
               meaning
               of
               Dr.
               
               Russel's
               Argument
               was
               such
               as
               they
               represented
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               pag.
               75.
               of
               their
               Book
               :
               As
               having
               thereby
               set
               our
               Infants
               upon
               a
               level
               with
               Brutes
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               between
               our
               Children
               and
               our
               Dogs
               ;
               and
               this
               to
               be
               his
               fixed
               Opinion
               ,
               as
               they
               express
               it
               :
               And
               this
               after
               he
               had
               declared
               himself
               so
               fully
               to
               the
               contrary
               in
               his
               printed
               Narrative
               .
               For
               ,
               altho
               they
               might
               pretend
               to
               have
               forgot
               what
               he
               said
               about
               it
               in
               the
               Dispute
               ;
               or
               ,
               their
               Passion
               might
               have
               hinder'd
               their
               Understandings
               from
               being
               imployed
               as
               they
               ought
               in
               their
               attendance
               upon
               it
               ;
               yet
               when
               they
               had
               it
               before
               them
               in
               print
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               vindicated
               himself
               from
               such
               a
               Misconstruction
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               but
               they
               must
               needs
               know
               his
               true
               intent
               and
               meaning
               therein
               .
            
             
               And
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               I
               believe
               all
               that
               read
               this
               Argument
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               the
               Doctor
               hath
               said
               about
               Infants
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               my
               mind
               :
               Especially
               if
               they
               consider
               what
               Mr.
               Williams
               said
               concerning
               Infants
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               a
               Right
               and
               Title
               to
               Glory
               by
               the
               free
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               let
               me
               add
               but
               one
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               made
               meet
               for
               it
               by
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               (
               to
               us
               )
               is
               altogether
               secret
               .
               But
               it
               never
               came
               into
               our
               Hearts
               to
               imagine
               any
               such
               Priviledges
               to
               be
               intended
               as
               a
               Donation
               for
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               these
               Men
               shall
               still
               persist
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               charge
               either
               the
               Doctor
               (
               or
               any
               of
               us
               )
               as
               they
               do
               him
               in
               their
               Narrative
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               our
               fixed
               opinion
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               disparity
               ,
               no
               difference
               ,
               no
               
               unlikeness
               at
               all
               between
               our
               Infants
               and
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Fields
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               that
               hath
               been
               said
               by
               us
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               how
               can
               we
               help
               it
               ?
               But
               this
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               in
               pag.
               76.
               where
               these
               words
               are
               ,
               there
               are
               also
               words
               which
               they
               cite
               out
               of
               his
               Apology
               ,
               that
               will
               testify
               in
               their
               Consciences
               that
               he
               allowed
               a
               disparity
               :
               And
               that
               the
               Parity
               implied
               in
               his
               Argument
               was
               only
               in
               a
               certain
               respect
               ,
               as
               hath
               been
               already
               mentioned
               .
               But
               what
               may
               not
               Uncharitableness
               and
               Ill-will
               do
               ,
               when
               such
               Men
               are
               resolved
               to
               pervert
               the
               words
               of
               him
               they
               contend
               with
               ?
               And
               altho
               you
               talk
               never
               so
               highly
               of
               your
               Charity
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               your
               Book
               ,
               yet
               your
               Words
               and
               Actions
               to
               the
               contrary
               make
               it
               appear
               to
               be
               no
               other
               than
               an
               empty
               sound
               .
               For
               ,
               a
               small
               measure
               of
               true
               Christian
               Charity
               would
               have
               enabled
               you
               to
               discern
               that
               gross
               Uncharitableness
               and
               Ill-will
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               which
               you
               have
               so
               often
               discovered
               in
               your
               Reflections
               on
               his
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               What
               mischief
               therefore
               it
               should
               be
               supposed
               the
               Multitude
               should
               do
               the
               Doctor
               (
               as
               you
               intimate
               ,
               pag.
               75
               ,
               76.
               )
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               nor
               yet
               from
               whom
               it
               should
               come
               ,
               unless
               from
               your
               own
               Party
               :
               For
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               People
               were
               very
               civil
               to
               us
               ,
               they
               made
               no
               disturbance
               at
               our
               going
               off
               ,
               nor
               any
               attempts
               when
               we
               were
               in
               the
               Street
               ;
               altho
               all
               the
               thanks
               they
               have
               from
               you
               is
               ,
               to
               call
               them
               the
               provok'd
               Multitude
               .
               Whereas
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               true
               ,
               the
               blame
               must
               have
               lain
               upon
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               who
               did
               use
               his
               Endeavour
               to
               provoke
               them
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               was
               altogether
               without
               cause
               on
               our
               part
               ,
               so
               it
               proved
               to
               be
               without
               success
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               who
               departed
               in
               a
               quiet
               and
               peaceable
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               hath
               less
               reason
               to
               be
               offended
               with
               us
               than
               with
               you
               :
               for
               ,
               we
               deny
               nothi●●
               
               to
               their
               Children
               ,
               that
               we
               allow
               our selves
               to
               do
               for
               our
               own
               .
               If
               their
               Children
               are
               sick
               ,
               we
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               desired
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               it
               is
               you
               that
               put
               an
               affront
               upon
               those
               of
               that
               Communion
               by
               your
               Practice
               :
               For
               ,
               whereas
               you
               say
               you
               baptize
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               ,
               consider'd
               as
               such
               ;
               and
               yet
               some
               of
               your
               Party
               have
               made
               some
               scruple
               of
               baptizing
               those
               whose
               Parents
               are
               not
               Members
               with
               you
               (
               as
               I
               have
               been
               inform'd
               )
               Do
               you
               think
               that
               all
               Parents
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               are
               Unbelievers
               ?
               And
               altho
               you
               profess
               to
               have
               a
               large
               latitude
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               more
               than
               others
               of
               your
               Brethren
               ;
               yet
               you
               do
               not
               often
               baptize
               their
               Children
               ,
               which
               gives
               some
               seeming
               intimation
               ,
               as
               if
               you
               made
               such
               a
               distinction
               betwixt
               your
               Children
               and
               theirs
               .
            
             
               For
               our
               parts
               ,
               we
               look
               upon
               our
               Children
               to
               have
               no
               more
               from
               us
               by
               Generation
               ,
               than
               the
               Children
               of
               others
               have
               from
               them
               .
               And
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               (
               as
               you
               intimate
               in
               your
               Book
               )
               that
               the
               Line
               of
               Election
               runs
               to
               the
               Believers
               Seed
               .
               For
               ,
               I
               know
               many
               that
               have
               been
               converted
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               Parents
               (
               to
               all
               visible
               appearance
               )
               were
               unconverted
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               Children
               have
               been
               instrumental
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               of
               their
               Parents
               :
               And
               (
               on
               the
               contrary
               )
               some
               Godly
               Parents
               have
               had
               very
               Ungodly
               Children
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               grief
               and
               sorrow
               of
               their
               Souls
               .
            
             
               Now
               therefore
               ,
               if
               there
               was
               any
               cause
               for
               the
               Multitude
               (
               as
               you
               call
               them
               )
               to
               be
               offended
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               likely
               to
               be
               at
               what
               you
               said
               (
               and
               not
               what
               the
               Doctor
               then
               said
               )
               that
               you
               should
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               Unbelievers
               ;
               for
               so
               you
               do
               by
               your
               Practice
               and
               Writing
               ,
               tho
               other
               things
               are
               pretended
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               I
               would
               not
               have
               any
               think
               I
               am
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Election
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               own
               it
               as
               a
               Truth
               :
               And
               when
               your
               Children
               and
               mine
               come
               to
               be
               regenerated
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sure
               Character
               they
               were
               elected
               .
               And
               whereas
               
               you
               talk
               of
               the
               Parents
               Faith
               being
               imputed
               to
               their
               Children
               ;
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               plainly
               ,
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               being
               imputed
               ,
               but
               never
               that
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Parent
               was
               imputed
               to
               the
               Children
               before
               .
               It
               may
               be
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               you
               do
               but
               suppose
               it
               ;
               or
               ,
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               so
               ?
               It
               's
               the
               same
               method
               indeed
               that
               Mr.
               Chandler
               takes
               in
               his
               Sermons
               :
               But
               in
               my
               judgment
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               way
               to
               make
               Men
               turn
               Atheists
               and
               Deists
               ,
               and
               to
               ridicule
               all
               Revealed
               Religion
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               a
               nose
               of
               Wax
               ,
               to
               serve
               your
               turns
               .
               I
               beg
               of
               you
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               leave
               off
               such
               ways
               and
               methods
               ,
               and
               to
               argue
               upon
               a
               firm
               and
               more
               certain
               Foundation
               .
            
             
               But
               you
               proceed
               further
               in
               your
               Certificate
               ,
               and
               say
               you
               will
               give
               a
               full
               Answer
               to
               Dr.
               
               Russel's
               Book
               .
            
             
               If
               you
               had
               perform'd
               your
               Promise
               herein
               (
               as
               you
               have
               not
               )
               I
               do
               believe
               I
               should
               have
               been
               of
               your
               mind
               .
            
             
               Neither
               have
               you
               been
               so
               good
               as
               your
               word
               in
               giving
               us
               the
               Attestations
               of
               the
               principal
               Gentlemen
               then
               present
               at
               your
               intire
               Victory
               ,
               unless
               by
               them
               you
               mean
               Mr.
               Smith
               ,
               Mr.
               Maultbey
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               
                 Will.
                 Wallen
              
               ,
               whom
               you
               produce
               as
               Witnesses
               in
               your
               Book
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               how
               can
               these
               be
               the
               principal
               Gentlemen
               present
               ?
               And
               if
               they
               are
               ,
               where
               be
               the
               Attestations
               under
               their
               hands
               ,
               that
               you
               obtained
               an
               intire
               Victory
               at
               the
               Dispute
               ?
               Or
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               else
               hath
               done
               it
               ?
               We
               find
               no
               such
               in
               your
               Book
               .
               I
               would
               have
               you
               that
               are
               so
               rigid
               in
               charging
               Dr.
               
               Russel's
               Narrative
               as
               false
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               Omissions
               (
               as
               you
               say
               )
               in
               it
               ;
               (
               whereas
               he
               was
               not
               willing
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               to
               trouble
               the
               World
               with
               all
               those
               passionate
               Expressions
               that
               past
               from
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               that
               were
               of
               little
               concern
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               have
               made
               it
               swell
               into
               too
               great
               a
               Volume
               ;
               even
               as
               I
               my self
               think
               it
               not
               convenient
               
               to
               make
               this
               my
               Writing
               swell
               with
               the
               several
               Remarks
               that
               might
               be
               made
               on
               many
               other
               Passages
               of
               your
               Book
               ,
               lest
               it
               be
               made
               too
               chargeable
               for
               the
               Purses
               of
               our
               poor
               People
               .
               )
               I
               would
               ,
               I
               sav
               ,
               have
               you
               and
               others
               consider
               whether
               the
               same
               Objection
               doth
               not
               fall
               as
               heavy
               upon
               your selves
               ,
               seeing
               you
               have
               not
               performed
               your
               Promise
               under
               your
               hands
               ,
               but
               have
               omitted
               to
               give
               us
               those
               Testimonials
               :
               But
               I
               suppose
               you
               were
               not
               able
               to
               obtain
               such
               a
               Testimony
               from
               those
               Gentlemen
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               should
               have
               had
               it
               in
               your
               Book
               .
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               I
               would
               remark
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               in
               p.
               70.
               of
               your
               Narrative
               ,
               you
               use
               this
               Expression
               ,
               
                 That
                 false
                 Lie.
              
               Now
               altho
               I
               do
               not
               allow
               your
               Charge
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               yet
               suppose
               it
               had
               ,
               could
               not
               you
               ,
               by
               all
               your
               Learning
               and
               Skill
               ,
               have
               found
               out
               an
               Expression
               less
               liable
               to
               exception
               ?
               Pray
               ,
               Sirs
               ,
               when
               did
               you
               ever
               read
               or
               hear
               of
               a
               true
               Lie
               ,
               that
               you
               tell
               the
               World
               this
               is
               a
               false
               Lie
               ?
               Are
               there
               any
               Lies
               that
               are
               not
               false
               ?
               Now
               I
               think
               this
               deserves
               as
               much
               notice
               as
               that
               of
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               Letter
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               .
               And
               yet
               how
               strangely
               did
               you
               improve
               that
               against
               the
               Doctor
               :
               But
               I
               shall
               not
               deal
               so
               by
               you
               .
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               Reader
               ,
               I
               hope
               I
               have
               made
               it
               appear
               how
               our
               Antagonists
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               boast
               so
               boldly
               as
               they
               have
               done
               of
               a
               Victory
               at
               the
               Dispute
               .
               But
               whereas
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               ,
               they
               charge
               it
               as
               an
               egregious
               Falshood
               on
               Dr.
               Russel
               ,
               p.
               64.
               as
               if
               he
               had
               
                 boldly
                 published
                 amongst
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Friends
                 in
              
               London
               (
               
                 tho
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 Narrative
              
               )
               that
               
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 doubt
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Friends
                 had
                 carried
                 the
                 day
                 at
              
               Portsmouth
               ,
               
                 added
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
              
               Salisbury
               
                 had
                 received
                 a
                 Letter
                 from
                 Colonel
              
               GIBSON
               ,
               
                 wherein
                 he
                 applauded
                 our
                 Performance
              
               .
               Now
               for
               the
               undeceiving
               of
               the
               World
               I
               think
               good
               further
               to
               add
               ,
               that
               I
               charged
               the
               
               Doctor
               with
               this
               Report
               (
               for
               which
               his
               said
               Enemies
               call
               him
               in
               the
               place
               aforecited
               ,
               
                 a
                 Falsifier
                 of
                 Reports
              
               )
               but
               he
               told
               me
               he
               never
               said
               so
               ,
               nor
               thought
               so
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               rest
               upon
               the
               Asserter
               ,
               till
               he
               can
               bring
               forth
               his
               Evidence
               that
               the
               Doctor
               said
               so
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               from
               thence
               that
               such
               a
               Report
               has
               spread
               abroad
               .
               However
               ,
               this
               may
               serve
               as
               another
               Instance
               of
               their
               Spleen
               and
               Virulency
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               how
               eager
               they
               are
               to
               snatch
               at
               any
               thing
               to
               asperse
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               render
               him
               little
               ,
               yea
               to
               degrade
               him
               in
               the
               highest
               manner
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               they
               cannot
               forbear
               to
               trifle
               with
               his
               being
               a
               Graduate
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               last
               quoted
               Page
               :
               Wherefore
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               some
               Persons
               that
               may
               have
               read
               their
               Reflections
               on
               him
               and
               his
               Degree
               ,
               I
               shall
               here
               add
               the
               Certificate
               following
               ,
               together
               with
               some
               other
               Certificates
               that
               I
               have
               lately
               procured
               ,
               or
               have
               been
               sent
               to
               me
               out
               of
               the
               Country
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       WHereas
                       it
                       is
                       render'd
                       doubtful
                       by
                       the
                       Presbyterian
                       Ministers
                       in
                       their
                       account
                       of
                       the
                       Portsmouth
                       Disputation
                       ,
                       whether
                       
                         William
                         Russel
                      
                       be
                       a
                       Graduate
                       Doctor
                       in
                       Physick
                       of
                       the
                       famous
                       University
                       of
                       Cambridg
                       :
                       These
                       are
                       to
                       certify
                       whom
                       it
                       may
                       concern
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       whose
                       Names
                       are
                       under-written
                       have
                       seen
                       his
                       Diploma
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Seal
                       of
                       that
                       University
                       thereunto
                       affixed
                       ;
                       and
                       concluding
                       with
                       these
                       words
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           Dat.
                           Cantabr
                           .
                           in
                           Senatu
                           nostro
                           .
                        
                         Given
                         in
                         our
                         Senate
                         at
                         Cambridg
                         ,
                         
                           June
                           11.
                           1688.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         Witness
                         our
                         Hands
                         ,
                         
                           
                             William
                             Salmon
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Francis
                             Salmon
                             ,
                          
                           
                             John
                             Wells
                             ,
                          
                           
                             James
                             Halsey
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Edward
                             Jarvis
                             ,
                          
                           
                             John
                             Sharpe
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               I
               have
               also
               seen
               a
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 A
                 Register
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 Physick
                 in
                 our
                 two
                 Vniversities
                 of
              
               Cambridg
               
               and
               Oxford
               ,
               Printed
               Anno
               1695.
               diligently
               and
               carefully
               collected
               out
               of
               the
               Registers
               of
               both
               those
               Universities
               ;
               beginning
               at
               1659.
               and
               ending
               with
               1694
               inclusive
               :
               With
               the
               Names
               of
               those
               that
               were
               created
               Doctors
               in
               Physick
               during
               that
               time
               (
               which
               is
               35
               years
               )
               placed
               both
               in
               an
               Annual
               and
               Alphabetical
               Order
               .
               In
               both
               which
               I
               find
               Dr.
               William
               Russel's
               Name
               inserted
               in
               its
               due
               place
               and
               order
               .
            
             
               From
               whence
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               Dr.
               Russel
               is
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               themselves
               in
               the
               wrong
               :
               And
               also
               it
               serves
               to
               discover
               another
               mistake
               of
               theirs
               ,
               which
               they
               (
               through
               their
               ignorance
               )
               charge
               upon
               him
               ,
               viz.
               for
               saying
               the
               Senate
               at
               Cambridg
               ,
               which
               they
               call
               a
               word
               of
               his
               own
               coining
               ,
               and
               do
               greatly
               ridicule
               him
               for
               it
               ;
               whereas
               it
               appears
               by
               his
               own
               Diploma
               ,
               that
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               ,
               Doctors
               and
               Heads
               of
               Colleges
               ,
               &c.
               (
               when
               assembled
               )
               do
               call
               themselves
               a
               Senate
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               the
               Doctor
               doth
               assure
               me
               that
               the
               King's
               Letter
               was
               thus
               directed
               :
               To
               our
               Trusty
               and
               Well-beloved
               ,
               the
               Vice-Chancellor
               of
               our
               University
               of
               Cambridg
               ,
               to
               be
               communicated
               to
               the
               Senate
               there
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               it
               appears
               to
               me
               it
               is
               the
               common
               Appellation
               given
               to
               them
               (
               as
               that
               of
               Convocation
               else-where
               )
               altho
               these
               Men
               are
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               know
               it
               ,
               or
               so
               malicious
               against
               the
               Doctor
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               allow
               it
               him
               .
               It
               therefore
               gives
               cause
               of
               doubting
               ,
               whether
               either
               of
               them
               ever
               saw
               (
               in
               a
               true
               and
               proper
               sense
               )
               the
               inside
               of
               any
               University
               in
               their
               Lives
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               follows
               Mr.
               Bowes's
               Letter
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               vindicated
               himself
               from
               Mr.
               Chandler's
               unjust
               and
               scandalous
               Reflections
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   From
                   Stubinton
                   ,
                   
                     Sept.
                     29th
                     ,
                     1699.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Much
                     honoured
                     and
                     beloved
                     Brother
                     Russel
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Peace
                     be
                     multiplied
                     ,
                     through
                     our
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THese
                   Lines
                   come
                   from
                   your
                   Brother
                   in
                   the
                   Faith
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   
                     Thomas
                     Bowes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   to
                   inform
                   you
                   of
                   the
                   horrid
                   Falsities
                   that
                   are
                   inserted
                   in
                   Mr.
                   
                   Chandler's
                   pretended
                   Narrative
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   fain
                   have
                   the
                   World
                   believe
                   is
                   impartial
                   ,
                   tho
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   thing
                   :
                   which
                   I
                   hope
                   will
                   evidently
                   appear
                   to
                   all
                   Men
                   who
                   are
                   not
                   prejudiced
                   ,
                   especially
                   when
                   the
                   falseness
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   writ
                   concerning
                   me
                   and
                   others
                   is
                   made
                   manifest
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   adventure
                   so
                   grosly
                   to
                   belie
                   his
                   Neighbours
                   ,
                   who
                   can
                   disprove
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   opposed
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   face
                   ;
                   no
                   wonder
                   if
                   he
                   belie
                   the
                   Dispute
                   it self
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Disputants
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   hazard
                   his
                   own
                   Interest
                   ,
                   which
                   seemeth
                   to
                   lie
                   at
                   stake
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   now
                   give
                   you
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   those
                   things
                   in
                   particular
                   concerning
                   me
                   ,
                   which
                   may
                   be
                   found
                   in
                   his
                   Book
                   ,
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   notoriously
                   false
                   .
                   And
                   take
                   them
                   as
                   followeth
                   ,
                   viz.
                   
                
                 
                   In
                   his
                   Introduction
                   near
                   the
                   latter
                   end
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   bold
                   to
                   assert
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   and
                   my
                   Party
                   did
                   suspend
                   from
                   our
                   Communion
                   one
                   
                     Isaac
                     Harman
                  
                   a
                   Joyner
                   ,
                   for
                   hearing
                   Mr.
                   Webber
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   horridly
                   false
                   :
                   For
                   there
                   was
                   never
                   any
                   such-thing
                   acted
                   by
                   me
                   and
                   my
                   Party
                   in
                   this
                   World
                   towards
                   that
                   young
                   Man
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Person
                   ,
                   for
                   going
                   to
                   hear
                   Mr.
                   Webber
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   This
                   Man
                   hath
                   but
                   little
                   regard
                   to
                   Truth
                   it self
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   boldly
                   charge
                   this
                   notorious
                   Falshood
                   upon
                   me
                   and
                   my
                   Party
                   ,
                   without
                   being
                   able
                   to
                   produce
                   his
                   Author
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   required
                   of
                   him
                   .
                   He
                   hath
                   indeed
                   confidently
                   asserted
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   young
                   Man
                   told
                   him
                   so
                   himself
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   this
                   is
                   like
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   his
                   impartial
                   Narrative
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   young
                   Man
                   went
                   himself
                   ,
                   with
                   one
                   of
                   our
                   Friends
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Meeting
                   where
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   had
                   been
                   preaching
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   charged
                   him
                   with
                   the
                   falsness
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   written
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   face
                   before
                   many
                   of
                   his
                   Hearers
                   ;
                   and
                   did
                   then
                   offer
                   to
                   attest
                   upon
                   Oath
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   never
                   had
                   one
                   word
                   of
                   Discourse
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   all
                   his
                   life
                   time
                   ,
                   neither
                   about
                   that
                   nor
                   any
                   thing
                   else
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   did
                   consess
                   before
                   those
                   then
                   present
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   say
                   he
                   had
                   .
                
                 
                   Yet
                   so
                   unchristian-like
                   was
                   their
                   Carriage
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   his
                   first
                   appearance
                   Mr.
                   Williams
                   ,
                   the
                   Presbyterian
                   Minister
                   ,
                   bawl'd
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   Where
                   is
                   this
                   Man
                   that
                   fears
                   neither
                   God
                   nor
                   Devil
                   ?
                
                 
                   To
                   whom
                   the
                   young
                   Man
                   replied
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   had
                   a
                   Soul
                   to
                   be
                   saved
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   Mr.
                   Williams
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   fear
                   God
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   himself
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   well
                   qualified
                   Man
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   his
                   fury
                   lay
                   hands
                   on
                   him
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   own
                   Hearers
                   cry'd
                   out
                   ,
                   Pray
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   do
                   not
                   strike
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   alas
                   !
                   this
                   great
                   flood
                   of
                   Heat
                   was
                   soon
                   turn'd
                   into
                   the
                   cold
                   ebb
                   of
                   Dissimulation
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   saw
                   that
                   way
                   of
                   stirring
                   made
                   them
                   stink
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   the
                   next
                   Evening
                   Mr.
                   Williams
                   sent
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Hearers
                   to
                   
                     Isaac
                     Harman
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   desired
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   come
                   to
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   some
                   talk
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   a
                   moderate
                   way
                   ;
                   and
                   did
                   acknowledg
                   he
                   was
                   sorry
                   that
                   he
                   should
                   carry
                   himself
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   
                   passionate
                   way
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   night
                   before
                   .
                
                 
                   To
                   this
                   the
                   young
                   Man
                   complied
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   to
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   where
                   Mr.
                   Williams
                   treated
                   him
                   with
                   many
                   hollow
                   Compliments
                   .
                   Now
                   it
                   was
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Harman
                   :
                   But
                   the
                   night
                   before
                   he
                   cried
                   out
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   neither
                   feared
                   God
                   nor
                   Devil
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   when
                   he
                   saw
                   he
                   could
                   not
                   obtain
                   his
                   end
                   by
                   Flattery
                   ,
                   he
                   told
                   the
                   young
                   Man
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   put
                   into
                   the
                   Post-Boy
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   I
                   wonder
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   forward
                   to
                   ride
                   Post
                   ,
                   since
                   the
                   baseness
                   of
                   his
                   Horse
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   own
                   Infirmities
                   have
                   so
                   often
                   brought
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   ground
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   again
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   Introduction
                   he
                   is
                   pleased
                   to
                   charge
                   me
                   with
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   four
                   more
                   as
                   great
                   Lies
                   as
                   is
                   possible
                   for
                   any
                   Man
                   to
                   pen.
                   For
                   ,
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   He
                   asserteth
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   applied
                   my self
                   to
                   Mr.
                   Ring
                   for
                   a
                   sight
                   of
                   those
                   Sermons
                   which
                   he
                   had
                   writ
                   ;
                   which
                   is
                   utterly
                   false
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   He
                   is
                   bold
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   I
                   read
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   horrid
                   Falshood
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   never
                   read
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   life
                   time
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   He
                   saith
                   ,
                   I
                   having
                   read
                   them
                   ,
                   spake
                   words
                   to
                   this
                   effect
                   ,
                   viz.
                   That
                   if
                   we
                   suffer
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   thus
                   to
                   go
                   on
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   prejudice
                   our
                   Cause
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   this
                   is
                   as
                   false
                   as
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   :
                   For
                   I
                   never
                   spake
                   those
                   words
                   to
                   Mr.
                   Ring
                   ,
                   no
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   ;
                   which
                   Mr.
                   Ring
                   must
                   witness
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   not
                   biass'd
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   but
                   speak
                   the
                   Truth
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   ,
                   they
                   that
                   were
                   with
                   me
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   will
                   justify
                   that
                   I
                   spake
                   no
                   such
                   words
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                   And
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   false
                   that
                   Mr.
                   Ring
                   replied
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   takes
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   liberty
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Congregation
                   that
                   we
                   do
                   in
                   ours
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   never
                   replied
                   so
                   to
                   me
                   .
                   But
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   Mr.
                   Ring
                   will
                   give
                   him
                   leave
                   to
                   bely
                   him
                   and
                   the
                   Truth
                   it self
                   ,
                   rather
                   than
                   by
                   opposing
                   him
                   hazard
                   
                   his
                   own
                   Interest
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   loss
                   of
                   a
                   Place
                   at
                   his
                   Lecture
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   give
                   him
                   leave
                   so
                   to
                   bely
                   me
                   ,
                   tho
                   indeed
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   Confidence
                   to
                   take
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   lastly
                   ;
                   (
                   tho
                   indeed
                   these
                   are
                   not
                   all
                   the
                   Lies
                   he
                   is
                   guilty
                   of
                   concerning
                   me
                   ;
                   yet
                   ,
                   I
                   hope
                   ,
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   the
                   last
                   time
                   he
                   will
                   venture
                   so
                   grosly
                   to
                   abuse
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   greatly
                   to
                   sin
                   against
                   God
                   )
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   doth
                   also
                   tell
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   a
                   Man
                   dissatisfied
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   over
                   to
                   Gosport
                   to
                   Mr.
                   Webber
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   notorious
                   Lie
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   never
                   went
                   to
                   Mr.
                   Webber
                   ,
                   nor
                   ever
                   sent
                   to
                   him
                   about
                   the
                   Disputation
                   first
                   nor
                   last
                   :
                   Yet
                   this
                   Man
                   would
                   have
                   the
                   World
                   believe
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   written
                   is
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   deceive
                   himself
                   and
                   them
                   too
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   )
                   that
                   hearken
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   For
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   more
                   false
                   concerning
                   me
                   ,
                   than
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   writ
                   for
                   Truth
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   shall
                   charge
                   those
                   Lies
                   upon
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   as
                   some
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   inventing
                   ,
                   till
                   he
                   doth
                   produce
                   his
                   Authors
                   ,
                   which
                   (
                   I
                   believe
                   )
                   is
                   as
                   hard
                   to
                   bring
                   forth
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   young
                   Man
                   that
                   told
                   him
                   he
                   was
                   suspended
                   ,
                   and
                   asked
                   his
                   Advice
                   about
                   it
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   yet
                   he
                   is
                   invisible
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   I
                   cannot
                   imagine
                   where
                   he
                   will
                   find
                   Authors
                   for
                   such
                   Forgeries
                   ,
                   unless
                   he
                   bespeak
                   them
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   can
                   attest
                   upon
                   Oath
                   that
                   all
                   those
                   things
                   are
                   utterly
                   false
                   and
                   groundless
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   Mistakes
                   unless
                   there
                   had
                   been
                   something
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Again
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   also
                   pleased
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   I
                   could
                   believe
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Original
                   Sin
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   believe
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   think
                   Infants
                   had
                   need
                   of
                   Baptism
                   :
                   And
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   wonder'd
                   that
                   the
                   People
                   at
                   Gosport
                   should
                   be
                   against
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   whatever
                   I
                   did
                   say
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   safely
                   declare
                   that
                   I
                   never
                   spake
                   what
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   hath
                   written
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   to
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   offer
                   to
                   make
                   my
                   Oath
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   For
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   said
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   written
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   wronged
                   my
                   own
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   then
                   believe
                   ,
                   nor
                   do
                   yet
                   believe
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   sure
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   wronged
                   himself
                   and
                   me
                   also
                   ,
                   in
                   saying
                   and
                   writing
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   ,
                   nor
                   could
                   not
                   speak
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   alas
                   !
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   does
                   but
                   drop
                   from
                   the
                   Goose-quill
                   of
                   this
                   Man
                   (
                   tho
                   it
                   be
                   never
                   so
                   false
                   )
                   is
                   good
                   enough
                   to
                   please
                   those
                   that
                   follow
                   him
                   ;
                   with
                   whom
                   I
                   leave
                   him
                   till
                   the
                   Judgment
                   Day
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   and
                   I
                   must
                   give
                   account
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   in
                   the
                   mean
                   time
                   hath
                   any
                   thing
                   to
                   object
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   his
                   Neighbour
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   make
                   good
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   charged
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   more
                   than
                   a
                   single
                   Testimony
                   .
                   Witness
                   my
                   hand
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Thomas
                     Bowes
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Here
               follows
               a
               further
               Testimony
               ,
               signed
               by
               the
               principal
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Portsmouth
               ,
               to
               prove
               Mr.
               Chandler
               a
               false
               Accuser
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               printed
               about
               
                 Isaac
                 Harman
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       WE
                       whose
                       Names
                       are
                       under-written
                       do
                       testify
                       ,
                       That
                       
                         Isaac
                         Harman
                      
                       was
                       not
                       suspended
                       from
                       our
                       Communion
                       for
                       hearing
                       Mr.
                       Webber
                       preach
                       ,
                       nor
                       for
                       any
                       thing
                       else
                       .
                       Witness
                       our
                       hands
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             Thomas
                             Bowes
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Isaac
                             Harman
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Edward
                             Fishbourn
                             ,
                          
                           
                             James
                             Goodeve
                             ,
                          
                           
                             William
                             Oakely
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Walter
                             Addis
                             ,
                          
                           
                             George
                             Kelley
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               William
               Leddel
               of
               Gosport's
               Vindication
               .
            
             
               
                 Here
                 follows
                 an
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 Mistakes
                 and
                 Falshoods
                 they
                 have
                 presumed
                 to
                 charge
                 Mr.
                 Leddel
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Vindication
                 of
                 himself
                 therefrom
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     SIR
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   HAving
                   received
                   your
                   Letter
                   ,
                   I
                   can
                   do
                   no
                   other
                   than
                   reply
                   for
                   my self
                   .
                   I
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   contradict
                   that
                   prophetick
                   Remonstrance
                   of
                   being
                   charged
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Man
                   of
                   Heat
                   without
                   Light.
                   And
                   should
                   I
                   at
                   first
                   sight
                   have
                   declared
                   my
                   thoughts
                   of
                   their
                   Proceedings
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   (
                   perhaps
                   )
                   have
                   written
                   passionately
                   ,
                   considering
                   how
                   they
                   have
                   endeavoured
                   to
                   cloud
                   that
                   which
                   (
                   through
                   Providence
                   )
                   hath
                   so
                   many
                   Evidences
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   I
                   believe
                   Truth
                   will
                   have
                   its
                   time
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   apparent
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   say
                   much
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   past
                   in
                   the
                   Disputation
                   ,
                   but
                   rather
                   endeavour
                   to
                   acquit
                   my self
                   from
                   Forgery
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   charged
                   with
                   ,
                   especially
                   with
                   relation
                   to
                   what
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   hath
                   said
                   in
                   his
                   Certificate
                   ,
                   or
                   Testimonial
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   inserted
                   in
                   the
                   60th
                   Page
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                   Chandler's
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   
                   Leigh's
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   
                   Robinson's
                   impartial
                   Account
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   it
                   )
                   of
                   the
                   Portsmouth
                   Disputation
                   .
                   Blame
                   me
                   not
                   for
                   putting
                   him
                   last
                   who
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   first
                   ,
                   because
                   not
                   nominated
                   in
                   the
                   Preliminaries
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Leigh
                   comes
                   in
                   by
                   chance
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   hath
                   there
                   declared
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   some
                   of
                   it
                   was
                   then
                   said
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   in
                   that
                   form
                   ,
                   nor
                   at
                   all
                   to
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   except
                   that
                   Clause
                   wherein
                   he
                   now
                   lets
                   the
                   World
                   know
                   he
                   had
                   an
                   imperfect
                   Account
                   .
                
                 
                   For
                   having
                   accidentally
                   met
                   with
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   at
                   his
                   own
                   Habitation
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   pleased
                   to
                   thank
                   me
                   for
                   putting
                   
                   his
                   Name
                   in
                   print
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   then
                   took
                   as
                   an
                   Ironical
                   Speech
                   .
                   I
                   then
                   discovered
                   to
                   him
                   the
                   place
                   where
                   the
                   words
                   were
                   spoken
                   ,
                   but
                   could
                   not
                   perfectly
                   remember
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Month
                   ;
                   whereupon
                   he
                   concluded
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   I
                   did
                   ,
                   he
                   had
                   forgotten
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   hope
                   his
                   forgetfulness
                   is
                   not
                   Argument
                   sufficient
                   to
                   prove
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   I
                   can
                   say
                   ,
                   that
                   altho
                   there
                   was
                   but
                   one
                   time
                   that
                   I
                   so
                   directly
                   desired
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   his
                   Copy
                   to
                   compare
                   it
                   with
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   ,
                   yet
                   both
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   I
                   desired
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   his
                   ;
                   and
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   I
                   told
                   him
                   the
                   reason
                   thereof
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   also
                   in
                   his
                   Certificate
                   or
                   Testimonial
                   denies
                   :
                   Yet
                   altho
                   he
                   hath
                   forgotten
                   the
                   other
                   times
                   wherein
                   I
                   desired
                   him
                   to
                   let
                   me
                   see
                   his
                   Copy
                   ,
                   or
                   see
                   it
                   when
                   it
                   was
                   done
                   ,
                   this
                   does
                   not
                   prove
                   it
                   a
                   Lie
                   ,
                   or
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   never
                   spoken
                   to
                   about
                   it
                   :
                   For
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   so
                   ,
                   what
                   cause
                   was
                   there
                   for
                   that
                   needless
                   Excuse
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Leigh
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   not
                   being
                   transcribed
                   was
                   not
                   fit
                   to
                   be
                   compar'd
                   ,
                   because
                   I
                   might
                   take
                   advantage
                   therefrom
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   such
                   things
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   communicated
                   to
                   an
                   Enemy
                   ?
                   As
                   if
                   it
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   compared
                   with
                   the
                   Copy
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   Person
                   whom
                   they
                   knew
                   was
                   adverse
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   improve
                   what
                   was
                   there
                   related
                   to
                   their
                   advantage
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   must
                   ingenuously
                   confess
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   tell
                   him
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   printed
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   then
                   told
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   knew
                   not
                   but
                   it
                   would
                   be
                   printed
                   ,
                   tho
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   then
                   positive
                   my self
                   .
                   Now
                   if
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   would
                   but
                   recollect
                   his
                   Memory
                   ,
                   he
                   might
                   call
                   to
                   mind
                   that
                   I
                   spoke
                   oftner
                   to
                   him
                   than
                   that
                   time
                   in
                   his
                   Shop
                   .
                   It
                   's
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   about
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   days
                   after
                   the
                   Disputation
                   I
                   was
                   willing
                   (
                   for
                   Peace
                   sake
                   )
                   the
                   whole
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   buried
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   to
                   return
                   to
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   wonder
                   what
                   should
                   protect
                   him
                   in
                   giving
                   the
                   World
                   that
                   account
                   of
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   loose
                   and
                   shuffling
                   way
                   of
                   arguing
                   ,
                   which
                   gave
                   such
                   Interruption
                   to
                   the
                   better
                   
                   taking
                   of
                   what
                   past
                   in
                   the
                   Dispute
                   .
                
                 
                   I
                   cannot
                   but
                   retort
                   this
                   upon
                   him
                   ;
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   (
                   so
                   called
                   )
                   might
                   have
                   had
                   as
                   civil
                   Treament
                   among
                   Heathens
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   that
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   should
                   insinuate
                   that
                   he
                   retorted
                   this
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   received
                   no
                   Answer
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   be
                   supposed
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   so
                   hot
                   a
                   Man
                   as
                   their
                   learned
                   Rabbins
                   have
                   reported
                   me
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   cannot
                   find
                   fault
                   if
                   I
                   have
                   no
                   Light
                   :
                   And
                   since
                   they
                   have
                   all
                   the
                   Light
                   ,
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   none
                   left
                   for
                   me
                   .
                   Their
                   Opponents
                   are
                   also
                   accounted
                   by
                   them
                   Blockheads
                   and
                   Dunces
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   then
                   gave
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   upon
                   occasion
                   still
                   asserted
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   willing
                   to
                   bring
                   Names
                   into
                   question
                   ,
                   only
                   I
                   can't
                   but
                   reflect
                   upon
                   those
                   great
                   Trophies
                   of
                   Art
                   ,
                   and
                   profound
                   Academics
                   ,
                   which
                   were
                   the
                   great
                   Maintainers
                   of
                   that
                   unscriptural
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   say
                   antiscriptural
                   Notion
                   of
                   Infant-Baptism
                   :
                   altho
                   I
                   might
                   ,
                   seeing
                   their
                   elevated
                   Profundity
                   hath
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   taught
                   them
                   good
                   Manners
                   ;
                   calling
                   (
                   at
                   least
                   )
                   their
                   fellow-Creatures
                   ,
                   if
                   not
                   their
                   Equals
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   Science
                   ,
                   Fools
                   ,
                   Blockheads
                   ,
                   Liars
                   ,
                   and
                   Sophisters
                   .
                   How
                   incongruous
                   these
                   Titles
                   are
                   ,
                   tho
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   never
                   such
                   learned
                   Academicks
                   ,
                   may
                   appear
                   to
                   those
                   who
                   have
                   but
                   only
                   common
                   sense
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   seem
                   agreed
                   to
                   carry
                   on
                   their
                   contracted
                   Conspiracy
                   ,
                   tho
                   it
                   be
                   against
                   the
                   Declaration
                   of
                   Heaven
                   .
                   But
                   further
                   ,
                   Pray
                   ,
                   worthy
                   Sir
                   ,
                   must
                   your
                   Forgetfulness
                   be
                   charged
                   as
                   my
                   Lie
                   ?
                   Why
                   may
                   not
                   you
                   be
                   under
                   a
                   mistake
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   in
                   that
                   Clause
                   of
                   your
                   Certificate
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   pretend
                   the
                   Imperfection
                   of
                   the
                   Account
                   was
                   occasioned
                   by
                   the
                   Anabaptists
                   loose
                   and
                   shuffling
                   way
                   of
                   arguing
                   .
                   For
                   don't
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   when
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   Test
                   ,
                   your
                   Party
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   kept
                   within
                   bounds
                   ?
                   Nay
                   ,
                   hath
                   it
                   not
                   been
                   defended
                   by
                   the
                   Pastor
                   you
                   sit
                   under
                   ,
                   (
                   Mr.
                   
                     John
                     Earl
                  
                   by
                   name
                   )
                   that
                   we
                   deserv'd
                   no
                   
                   better
                   Treatment
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   say
                   we
                   occasioned
                   the
                   obstruction
                   of
                   an
                   intelligible
                   Account
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ?
                   Pray
                   ,
                   Sir
                   ,
                   the
                   next
                   time
                   you
                   get
                   one
                   to
                   abet
                   your
                   Cause
                   ,
                   be
                   so
                   kind
                   as
                   to
                   instruct
                   him
                   better
                   in
                   what
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   him
                   say
                   .
                   For
                   
                     W.
                     Wallen
                  
                   to
                   attest
                   he
                   was
                   present
                   when
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   know
                   any
                   more
                   what
                   passed
                   then
                   ,
                   is
                   strange
                   ;
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   did
                   ,
                   why
                   was
                   he
                   no
                   fuller
                   in
                   his
                   Relation
                   ?
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   what
                   he
                   says
                   that
                   relates
                   to
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   transcribing
                   your
                   Copy
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   's
                   little
                   to
                   the
                   purpose
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   looks
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   your
                   minute
                   Companion
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   known
                   I
                   had
                   never
                   spoken
                   to
                   you
                   but
                   once
                   .
                   And
                   notwithstanding
                   his
                   Attestation
                   ,
                   I
                   remember
                   that
                   you
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   tho
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   done
                   ,
                   yet
                   you
                   had
                   begun
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   make
                   an
                   end
                   of
                   transcribing
                   it
                   in
                   a
                   little
                   time
                   ;
                   yet
                   never
                   was
                   so
                   kind
                   to
                   let
                   me
                   see
                   it
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   was
                   calculated
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   Meridian
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   among
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   I
                   wonder
                   you
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   unhappy
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   discover
                   your
                   own
                   weakness
                   to
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   in
                   upbraiding
                   others
                   of
                   Fallaciousness
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   could
                   not
                   keep
                   your self
                   clear
                   .
                   For
                   to
                   pretend
                   you
                   had
                   compared
                   this
                   with
                   Mr.
                   
                   Maltby's
                   and
                   your
                   own
                   ,
                   which
                   you
                   call
                   Originals
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   found
                   it
                   exactly
                   agreable
                   thereto
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   one
                   should
                   not
                   stoop
                   lower
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   other
                   be
                   raised
                   higher
                   ;
                   I
                   can't
                   but
                   fear
                   you
                   have
                   conspired
                   together
                   in
                   a
                   Lie
                   :
                   And
                   have
                   not
                   only
                   endeavour'd
                   to
                   insinuate
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Truth
                   among
                   your
                   own
                   Friends
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   the
                   Universe
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   seems
                   to
                   me
                   no
                   less
                   than
                   a
                   Miracle
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   when
                   Men
                   care
                   not
                   what
                   they
                   say
                   ,
                   nor
                   whereof
                   they
                   affirm
                   ;
                   since
                   't
                   is
                   well
                   known
                   that
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   knows
                   little
                   of
                   the
                   Greek
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   ,
                   and
                   less
                   of
                   the
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   whatever
                   Mr.
                   Maltby
                   does
                   :
                   and
                   that
                   your
                   Copy
                   should
                   so
                   exactly
                   agree
                   to
                   a
                   tittle
                   both
                   with
                   Mr.
                   
                   Maltby's
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   printed
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   leave
                   the
                   World
                   to
                   judg
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   But
                   since
                   nothing
                   can
                   be
                   taken
                   for
                   granted
                   but
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   Time
                   ,
                   and
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   Witness
                   to
                   :
                   It
                   will
                   teach
                   me
                   for
                   the
                   future
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   Witness
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   have
                   occasion
                   to
                   treat
                   with
                   Mr.
                   Smith
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   of
                   them
                   upon
                   such
                   occasions
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   to
                   the
                   proof
                   of
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   depends
                   upon
                   my
                   Yea
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Nay
                   ;
                   I
                   not
                   thinking
                   in
                   the
                   least
                   this
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   so
                   material
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   have
                   given
                   them
                   such
                   an
                   occasion
                   to
                   ground
                   their
                   Cause
                   upon
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   so
                   lamely
                   defended
                   .
                   This
                   seems
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   like
                   a
                   Man
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   being
                   drowned
                   ,
                   who
                   will
                   catch
                   at
                   a
                   Feather
                   ,
                   which
                   when
                   caught
                   can
                   give
                   him
                   no
                   support
                   .
                   Upon
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   remark'd
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   reason
                   enough
                   undoubtedly
                   to
                   shew
                   ,
                   that
                   Mr.
                   
                   Smith's
                   Certificate
                   (
                   by
                   which
                   he
                   would
                   convince
                   the
                   World
                   )
                   is
                   fallacious
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   what
                   Mr.
                   Chandler
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Leigh
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   Robinson
                   speak
                   about
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   neither
                   the
                   annexed
                   Testimonial
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   what
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   second
                   side
                   of
                   Dr.
                   
                   Russel's
                   Dedication
                   ,
                   saith
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   ;
                   but
                   saith
                   ,
                   tho
                   it
                   was
                   desired
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   be
                   obtained
                   .
                   And
                   I
                   
                     William
                     Leddell
                  
                   do
                   here
                   attest
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   compared
                   with
                   another
                   Copy
                   ,
                   whose
                   it
                   was
                   is
                   yet
                   unknown
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   acknowledged
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Leigh
                   as
                   before
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   acknowledgment
                   does
                   not
                   want
                   Witness
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   
                     James
                     Goodeve
                  
                   being
                   present
                   at
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   a
                   Letter
                   sent
                   to
                   Mr.
                   Leigh
                   by
                   Mr.
                   
                     Walter
                     Addis
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   what
                   occasion
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   for
                   a
                   Concealment
                   ,
                   tho
                   in
                   the
                   Character
                   it
                   was
                   written
                   ,
                   besides
                   the
                   reason
                   alledg'd
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Leigh
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   .
                
                 
                   Sir
                   ,
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   not
                   meet
                   to
                   animadvert
                   upon
                   all
                   their
                   Reflections
                   and
                   opprobrious
                   Speeches
                   with
                   reference
                   to
                   my self
                   ,
                   I
                   not
                   being
                   academically
                   learned
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   learn
                   more
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   concern
                   my self
                   less
                   with
                   those
                   Persons
                   who
                   are
                   in
                   a
                   Sphere
                   too
                   high
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   count
                   themselves
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   Shrubs
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   attained
                   to
                   a
                   
                   like
                   Stature
                   in
                   human
                   Literature
                   .
                   And
                   let
                   this
                   pass
                   as
                   my
                   Reply
                   to
                   what
                   they
                   have
                   said
                   in
                   reference
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   not
                   being
                   in
                   so
                   great
                   a
                   Heat
                   but
                   a
                   little
                   Water
                   may
                   cool
                   it
                   ,
                   provided
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   foul
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     William
                     Leddell
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               since
               I
               thought
               I
               had
               done
               ,
               casting
               my
               Eye
               upon
               the
               third
               Page
               of
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               Introduction
               ,
               I
               saw
               as
               absurd
               a
               Passage
               under
               my
               Name
               as
               any
               passed
               in
               the
               whole
               Book
               ,
               contrary
               to
               an
               Account
               that
               I
               gave
               him
               my self
               touching
               
                 Matthew
                 Caffin
              
               :
               Altho
               then
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               business
               was
               (
               as
               he
               pretended
               )
               to
               know
               the
               Truth
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               err
               in
               what
               he
               was
               going
               about
               ,
               with
               reference
               to
               Matthew
               Caffin's
               lying
               under
               such
               a
               Report
               of
               denying
               the
               Humanity
               and
               Divinity
               of
               Christ
               .
               But
               I
               having
               no
               Light
               ,
               and
               Mr.
               Chandler
               having
               such
               Eyes
               as
               to
               see
               where
               none
               is
               ;
               he
               is
               ,
               for
               ought
               I
               perceive
               ,
               creating
               Light
               out
               of
               Darkness
               .
               For
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 ,
                 Men
                 of
                 Heat
                 without
                 Light
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 urgent
                 to
                 accept
                 of
              
               Matthew
               Caffin
               
                 for
                 their
                 Champion
              
               .
               For
               I
               give
               this
               as
               my
               Testimony
               ,
               That
               I
               my self
               ever
               refused
               
                 Matthew
                 Caffin
              
               to
               have
               any
               hand
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               Spirit
               actuates
               Mr.
               Chandler
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               not
               care
               what
               he
               saith
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               I
               see
               so
               many
               Untruths
               couch'd
               in
               one
               Paragraph
               of
               his
               Introduction
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               plain
               Indication
               of
               those
               many
               that
               follow
               ,
               for
               there
               they
               are
               crowded
               in
               heaps
               .
               But
               if
               Mr.
               Chandler
               had
               told
               me
               who
               were
               my
               Companions
               ,
               we
               might
               then
               have
               gon
               to
               
                 Isaac
                 Harman
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               recites
               (
               tho
               falsly
               )
               to
               have
               led
               us
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               have
               borrowed
               some
               Light
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               (
               falsly
               )
               says
               
                 Isaac
                 Harman
              
               did
               .
               Now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               pray
               
               be
               so
               kind
               to
               your self
               ,
               as
               to
               conceal
               your
               Paths
               (
               for
               they
               are
               dark
               ones
               )
               and
               let
               not
               blind
               Men
               tread
               on
               your
               Heels
               .
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               be
               more
               careful
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               and
               not
               let
               Men
               with
               no
               Light
               (
               tho
               as
               yet
               you
               have
               found
               but
               one
               of
               them
               )
               see
               into
               the
               very
               Crannies
               of
               your
               wilful
               and
               woful
               Mistakes
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               my
               refusing
               
                 Matthew
                 Caffin
              
               ,
               I
               could
               bring
               many
               Witnesses
               :
               And
               I
               never
               knew
               but
               one
               Person
               who
               was
               for
               him
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Chandler
               hath
               happily
               mist
               ,
               and
               is
               never
               like
               to
               know
               for
               me
               .
               This
               is
               all
               at
               present
               from
               your
               Brother
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             
               
                 William
                 Leddell
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Here
               follows
               an
               account
               of
               some
               of
               those
               Falshoods
               they
               charge
               upon
               Dr.
               Russel
               ,
               in
               their
               pretended
               Impartial
               Account
               of
               the
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               ,
               and
               his
               Answers
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Brother
                         Sharp
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                       FOrasmuch
                       as
                       you
                       have
                       taken
                       in
                       hand
                       so
                       good
                       a
                       Work
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       vindicate
                       the
                       Truth
                       of
                       that
                       Narrative
                       I
                       supervised
                       and
                       published
                       concerning
                       that
                       Disputation
                       at
                       Portsmouth
                       ,
                       wherein
                       our
                       well-beloved
                       Brother
                       Williams
                       and
                       your self
                       were
                       also
                       engag'd
                       ;
                       I
                       thought
                       meet
                       to
                       send
                       you
                       this
                       following
                       Account
                       ,
                       to
                       free
                       my self
                       from
                       those
                       Calumnies
                       ,
                       the
                       Publishers
                       of
                       that
                       false
                       and
                       abusive
                       Account
                       of
                       that
                       Disputation
                       have
                       undeservedly
                       cast
                       upon
                       me
                       .
                    
                     
                       1.
                       
                       In
                       Pag.
                       57.
                       they
                       say
                       that
                       I
                       mention'd
                       Constantine
                       the
                       Great
                       as
                       a
                       Scripture
                       Instance
                       .
                    
                     
                       I
                       answer
                       ;
                       This
                       they
                       know
                       to
                       be
                       false
                       :
                       For
                       at
                       the
                       same
                       time
                       I
                       refer'd
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       History
                       of
                       the
                       first
                       
                       five
                       hundred
                       years
                       ,
                       and
                       alledged
                       it
                       only
                       to
                       prove
                       matter
                       of
                       Fact
                       from
                       the
                       Testimony
                       of
                       the
                       Fathers
                       ;
                       which
                       Mr.
                       Leigh
                       accordingly
                       understood
                       ,
                       or
                       else
                       what
                       made
                       him
                       give
                       this
                       Answer
                       ,
                       What
                       do
                       you
                       tell
                       us
                       of
                       the
                       Fathers
                       ?
                       we
                       are
                       not
                       bound
                       to
                       abide
                       by
                       their
                       Testimony
                       .
                       See
                       p.
                       35.
                       of
                       my
                       True
                       Narrative
                       .
                    
                     
                       2.
                       
                       In
                       Pag.
                       61.
                       they
                       say
                       ,
                       it
                       's
                       false
                       that
                       Mr.
                       
                       Chandler's
                       Sermons
                       were
                       the
                       occasion
                       of
                       the
                       Dispute
                       ,
                       and
                       much
                       more
                       that
                       this
                       is
                       agreed
                       to
                       by
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       To
                       this
                       I
                       answer
                       :
                       I
                       have
                       no
                       more
                       to
                       do
                       than
                       to
                       confute
                       them
                       by
                       their
                       own
                       Pens
                       .
                    
                     
                       My
                       words
                       are
                       these
                       .
                       it
                       is
                       agreed
                       on
                       both
                       sides
                       that
                       Mr.
                       
                       Chandler's
                       Sermons
                       were
                       the
                       occasion
                       of
                       that
                       Offence
                       taken
                       by
                       you
                       (
                       speaking
                       to
                       Mr.
                       Bowes
                       ,
                       Mr.
                       Webber
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Churches
                       to
                       whom
                       they
                       belong
                       )
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Dispute
                       it self
                       ,
                       as
                       appears
                       by
                       the
                       Preliminaries
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       Now
                       that
                       this
                       is
                       true
                       ,
                       appears
                       from
                       their
                       own
                       Pens
                       .
                       For
                       in
                       the
                       Title
                       Page
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       Account
                       they
                       have
                       these
                       words
                       :
                       
                         An
                         Abridgment
                         of
                         those
                         Discourses
                         that
                         were
                         the
                         innocent
                         occasion
                         of
                         that
                         Disputation
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       And
                       in
                       
                         Pag.
                         2.
                         
                         An
                         Abridgment
                         of
                         those
                         Sermons
                         that
                         were
                         the
                         innocent
                         occasion
                         of
                         the
                         Disputation
                         .
                      
                       Now
                       in
                       both
                       these
                       places
                       they
                       confess
                       what
                       I
                       say
                       to
                       be
                       true
                       .
                       For
                       I
                       only
                       say
                       they
                       were
                       the
                       occasion
                       thereof
                       ,
                       without
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       telling
                       them
                       whether
                       it
                       were
                       an
                       innocent
                       or
                       nocent
                       occasion
                       .
                    
                     
                       But
                       ,
                       2.
                       
                       I
                       can
                       prove
                       it
                       under
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       Mr.
                       Chandler
                       and
                       Mr.
                       Williams
                       of
                       Portsmouth
                       :
                       And
                       for
                       that
                       I
                       refer
                       you
                       to
                       the
                       Preliminaries
                       themselves
                       ,
                       which
                       were
                       read
                       publickly
                       before
                       all
                       the
                       People
                       ,
                       and
                       assented
                       to
                       by
                       both
                       sides
                       ,
                       as
                       you
                       have
                       them
                       truly
                       printed
                       in
                       my
                       Narrative
                       ,
                       pag.
                       3
                       ,
                       4.
                       but
                       omitted
                       in
                       theirs
                       ,
                       which
                       begins
                       thus
                       .
                    
                     
                       Whereas
                       by
                       Mr.
                       
                       Chandler's
                       late
                       preaching
                       on
                       the
                       Ordinance
                       of
                       Baptism
                       ,
                       several
                       Persons
                       have
                       taken
                       offence
                       ;
                       
                       and
                       upon
                       desire
                       of
                       Satisfaction
                       ,
                       it
                       's
                       mutually
                       agreed
                       between
                       us
                       whose
                       Names
                       are
                       underwritten
                       ,
                       that
                       these
                       two
                       Points
                       be
                       amicably
                       disputed
                       in
                       the
                       following
                       order
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             Samuel
                             Chandler
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Francis
                             Williams
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               I
               had
               that
               very
               Paper
               delivered
               to
               me
               in
               Mr.
               
               Williams's
               Meeting-house
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               which
               they
               signed
               with
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               have
               it
               still
               by
               me
               to
               witness
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               strange
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               these
               Men
               should
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               deny
               what
               is
               so
               solemnly
               delivered
               under
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               But
               perhaps
               they
               thought
               I
               had
               lost
               that
               Paper
               ,
               and
               should
               not
               have
               been
               able
               to
               detect
               their
               false
               Accusation
               any
               other
               way
               .
               And
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               true
               cause
               why
               they
               were
               so
               unjust
               as
               to
               omit
               putting
               down
               the
               Preliminaries
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               confute
               themselves
               under
               their
               own
               hands
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               same
               page
               61.
               they
               say
               it
               's
               false
               that
               Mr.
               Robinson
               should
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Dispute
               give
               me
               the
               Lie.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Pray
               observe
               :
               This
               is
               a
               falsifying
               of
               my
               words
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               .
               He
               said
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Dispute
               with
               a
               loud
               Voice
               ,
               
                 That
                 is
                 a
                 Lie.
              
               But
               I
               did
               not
               tell
               them
               he
               said
               so
               to
               me
               :
               And
               under
               this
               subterfuge
               they
               might
               suppose
               to
               shelter
               themselves
               in
               their
               Denial
               .
               But
               ,
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               do
               know
               that
               he
               did
               say
               as
               I
               have
               printed
               it
               :
               And
               if
               my
               word
               may
               not
               pass
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               have
               divers
               to
               testify
               for
               me
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Webber
               ,
               Pastor
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Gosport
               ,
               being
               with
               me
               in
               
                 London
                 ,
                 Sept.
              
               6.
               last
               past
               ,
               I
               asked
               him
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               affirms
               it
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Robinson
               did
               give
               me
               the
               Lie
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               were
               Witnesses
               
               enough
               could
               testify
               that
               ;
               for
               he
               being
               mounted
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               mistake
               about
               it
               .
               See
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               well
               attested
               in
               Mr.
               
               Sharp's
               Account
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               They
               confess
               that
               Mr.
               Leigh
               did
               give
               the
               Lie.
               
            
             
               Now
               I
               did
               not
               accuse
               him
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               Robinson
               only
               ;
               and
               (
               I
               hope
               )
               Mr.
               
               Leigh's
               confessing
               that
               he
               gave
               the
               Lie
               ,
               doth
               not
               prove
               that
               Mr.
               Robinson
               did
               not
               :
               But
               it
               doth
               prove
               that
               they
               were
               a
               couple
               of
               ill-bred
               ,
               unmannerly
               Presbyters
               ,
               to
               say
               no
               worse
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               must
               now
               charge
               them
               with
               a
               notorious
               Falshood
               which
               they
               have
               printed
               against
               me
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               This
               bold
               Gentleman
               hath
               published
               amongst
               and
               by
               his
               Friends
               in
               London
               ;
               Dr.
               Russel
               to
               put
               it
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               his
               Friends
               had
               carried
               the
               day
               at
               Portsmouth
               ,
               added
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Salisbury
               had
               received
               a
               Letter
               from
               Colonel
               Gibson
               ,
               wherein
               he
               applauded
               their
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Anabaptists
               Performance
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               I
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               Letter
               at
               all
               sent
               to
               that
               Bishop
               by
               Colonel
               Gibson
               ,
               till
               I
               read
               it
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               never
               said
               so
               to
               any
               Person
               whatsoever
               :
               and
               I
               challenge
               them
               to
               produce
               their
               Evidence
               ,
               for
               till
               then
               it
               must
               be
               charged
               upon
               themselves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               neither
               knew
               nor
               thought
               that
               Colonel
               Gibson
               had
               been
               such
               a
               Zealot
               for
               their
               Cause
               ,
               to
               trouble
               himself
               to
               send
               Letters
               to
               two
               Bishops
               (
               as
               they
               say
               he
               did
               )
               in
               favour
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               I
               read
               it
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               ;
               whereas
               ,
               had
               he
               not
               been
               extremely
               biass'd
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               known
               better
               than
               to
               have
               sent
               up
               such
               an
               Advertisment
               as
               they
               say
               he
               did
               to
               put
               into
               the
               Post-man
               .
            
             
               But
               Mr.
               Robinson
               confesses
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Informer
               ,
               who
               waited
               on
               the
               Bishop
               to
               tell
               him
               this
               false
               and
               malicious
               Story
               .
            
             
             
               And
               whereas
               he
               saith
               ,
               that
               his
               Lordship
               generously
               allowed
               them
               to
               make
               use
               of
               his
               Name
               for
               the
               undeceiving
               the
               World
               in
               this
               matter
               :
               And
               whereas
               it
               plainly
               appears
               it
               was
               to
               deceive
               the
               World
               ,
               I
               hope
               his
               Lordship
               will
               for
               the
               future
               have
               a
               care
               how
               he
               gives
               Credit
               to
               one
               that
               hath
               thus
               imposed
               upon
               him
               in
               such
               a
               confident
               manner
               ,
               with
               such
               a
               notorious
               invented
               Story
               of
               his
               own
               making
               ;
               and
               by
               that
               means
               give
               occasion
               to
               have
               his
               Name
               printed
               ,
               in
               their
               false
               and
               scandalous
               Account
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               may
               well
               give
               his
               Lordship
               (
               and
               all
               others
               )
               a
               just
               occasion
               to
               suspect
               the
               Narrative
               they
               have
               published
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               can
               allow
               themselves
               such
               a
               liberty
               to
               print
               such
               notorious
               Falshoods
               as
               these
               are
               about
               matter
               of
               Fact
               ,
               what
               reason
               is
               there
               to
               believe
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               they
               say
               ?
               And
               if
               Mr.
               Robinson
               will
               but
               be
               so
               just
               ,
               as
               to
               present
               his
               Lordship
               with
               my
               True
               Narrative
               ;
               upon
               comparing
               both
               together
               with
               our
               Vindication
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               will
               have
               other
               sentiments
               of
               that
               Disputation
               ,
               and
               be
               sufficiently
               convinc'd
               of
               their
               Partiality
               and
               Prevarications
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               They
               charge
               me
               for
               abusing
               Mr.
               Gosnold
               in
               these
               words
               :
               'T
               is
               as
               ridiculous
               as
               to
               abuse
               his
               dear
               Friend
               ,
               and
               prefix
               false
               Greek
               as
               a
               Title
               to
               his
               Book
               ;
               when
               at
               least
               in
               that
               Edition
               we
               have
               seen
               ,
               there
               is
               only
               a
               plain
               English
               Title
               ,
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Baptisms
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               'T
               is
               they
               that
               abuse
               me
               :
               For
               the
               very
               first
               words
               in
               his
               Title
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               that
               Edition
               published
               by
               himself
               .
               If
               others
               that
               reprinted
               it
               since
               his
               death
               have
               left
               it
               out
               ,
               't
               is
               their
               fault
               ,
               not
               mine
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               true
               and
               proper
               Greek
               ,
               as
               they
               themselves
               confess
               ,
               unless
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               wrote
               false
               Greek
               ;
               for
               they
               say
               the
               Letters
               are
               the
               same
               Heb.
               6.
               2.
               so
               that
               they
               must
               not
               charge
               Mr.
               Gosnold
               with
               it
               ,
               but
               
               the
               Apostle
               Paul.
               Are
               not
               these
               bold
               Men
               ,
               to
               charge
               Paul
               with
               writing
               false
               Greek
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Their
               Pretence
               is
               false
               :
               For
               that
               learned
               Man
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Gosnold
              
               did
               know
               how
               to
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Nominative
               and
               Genitive
               Case
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               I.
               But
               they
               must
               throw
               this
               Reflection
               upon
               our
               Translators
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               upon
               Paul
               himself
               ,
               or
               rather
               take
               it
               to
               themselves
               as
               a
               false
               Accusation
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               properly
               belongs
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Mr.
               Gosnold
               doth
               not
               treat
               of
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Water
               alone
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               the
               three
               Baptisms
               spoken
               of
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               viz.
               that
               of
               Water
               ,
               (
               which
               is
               a
               real
               Baptism
               )
               and
               that
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               of
               Affliction
               ,
               as
               metaphorical
               Baptisms
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Greek
               is
               true
               ,
               so
               the
               Title
               of
               his
               Book
               is
               the
               most
               proper
               that
               could
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               
                 The
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Baptisms
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               As
               to
               that
               for
               which
               this
               Charge
               is
               brought
               ,
               they
               pretend
               they
               gave
               the
               Answer
               there
               recited
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Dispute
               ;
               whereas
               they
               know
               't
               is
               an
               invented
               Answer
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               made
               on
               purpose
               to
               sham
               off
               the
               matter
               to
               which
               it
               relates
               .
               But
               that
               is
               a
               small
               thing
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               have
               done
               so
               throughout
               their
               pretended
               Account
               of
               the
               Disputation
               ;
               wherein
               they
               have
               most
               egregiously
               abused
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               In
               pag.
               75.
               they
               let
               us
               know
               their
               Memories
               are
               short
               with
               respect
               to
               what
               I
               set
               down
               in
               pag.
               35.
               of
               my
               Narrative
               ,
               where
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               remember
               that
               there
               is
               any
               account
               in
               History
               ,
               during
               the
               first
               five
               hundred
               years
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               or
               eminent
               Bishops
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               were
               born
               of
               Christian
               Parents
               ,
               were
               baptized
               until
               they
               were
               about
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               years
               of
               Age
               :
               And
               if
               any
               of
               you
               know
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               would
               shew
               it
               .
            
             
               Upon
               which
               Mr.
               Leigh
               answered
               ,
               
                 What
                 do
                 you
                 tell
                 us
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ?
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 abide
                 by
                 
                 their
                 Testimony
                 .
              
               And
               notwithstanding
               I
               then
               made
               a
               full
               Reply
               thereto
               ,
               yet
               these
               Men
               tell
               the
               World
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               remember
               that
               it
               was
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               thing
               they
               could
               not
               remember
               was
               ,
               to
               find
               out
               an
               Instance
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               for
               that
               they
               have
               not
               given
               us
               ,
               neither
               then
               nor
               since
               ,
               which
               they
               would
               certainly
               have
               done
               if
               they
               had
               known
               how
               .
            
             
               But
               they
               pretend
               to
               remember
               that
               which
               was
               never
               said
               nor
               thought
               by
               me
               ,
               viz.
               That
               for
               the
               first
               six
               hundred
               years
               Infants
               were
               admitted
               to
               Communion
               in
               the
               Lord's-Supper
               .
               And
               this
               I
               must
               charge
               upon
               them
               as
               utterly
               false
               ,
               and
               an
               Invention
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               from
               
               Austin's
               time
               for
               the
               space
               of
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               years
               the
               Supper
               was
               given
               to
               Infants
               ;
               and
               both
               that
               and
               Baptism
               contended
               for
               as
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               :
               For
               which
               Austin
               had
               that
               Name
               given
               him
               of
               
                 Pater
                 durus
                 Infantium
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               so
               well
               known
               to
               the
               Learned
               ,
               that
               these
               Men
               will
               but
               discover
               their
               Ignorance
               in
               denying
               it
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               They
               have
               wholly
               altered
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               as
               to
               what
               Mr.
               Chandler
               said
               upon
               Dan.
               4.
               33.
               
               For
               whereas
               he
               asserted
               that
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Septuagint
               Translation
               was
               baptizo
               ;
               I
               denied
               it
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               it
               was
               ebaphe
               :
               But
               that
               if
               it
               had
               been
               as
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               nothing
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               originally
               written
               in
               Greek
               .
            
             
               Upon
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               Baptizo
               comes
               from
               Tabal
               .
               I
               asked
               him
               then
               ,
               how
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               in
               that
               place
               ?
               He
               answered
               it
               was
               Tabal
               :
               which
               I
               denied
               .
            
             
               And
               after
               I
               had
               seen
               the
               place
               ,
               I
               told
               him
               it
               was
               not
               there
               .
               See
               p.
               54.
               of
               my
               Narrative
               .
               And
               at
               last
               Mr.
               Chandler
               confest
               it
               was
               not
               .
               And
               they
               all
               allow
               it
               in
               Print
               .
            
             
               Nevertheless
               in
               their
               own
               account
               ,
               p.
               82.
               they
               say
               ,
               
               that
               to
               try
               my
               Skill
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               shamefully
               faulter'd
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               I
               was
               asked
               what
               the
               Hebrew
               word
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               said
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               an
               Hebrew
               Bible
               I
               could
               tell
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               I
               must
               charge
               upon
               them
               as
               an
               Invention
               of
               their
               own
               :
               And
               his
               Friend
               Mr.
               Ring
               can
               testify
               that
               I
               had
               made
               my
               Observations
               upon
               that
               place
               in
               Dan.
               4.
               33.
               and
               sent
               them
               to
               Portsmouth
               in
               a
               Letter
               ,
               and
               received
               an
               Answer
               from
               him
               before
               I
               came
               down
               to
               the
               Dispute
               ;
               and
               had
               examined
               the
               place
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               a
               Passage
               upon
               it
               in
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               Sermon
               ,
               upon
               the
               word
               Tabal
               ,
               and
               therefore
               knew
               what
               Mr.
               Chandler
               said
               was
               false
               before
               I
               came
               from
               London
               :
               So
               that
               I
               did
               not
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               a
               Hebrew
               Bible
               to
               examine
               that
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Dispute
               .
               But
               I
               have
               cause
               to
               suspect
               that
               Mr.
               Chandler
               had
               not
               examined
               it
               himself
               ,
               but
               made
               use
               of
               some
               other
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               rightly
               inform
               him
               :
               for
               altho
               it
               be
               in
               v.
               33.
               in
               the
               English
               Bible
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               ,
               but
               in
               v.
               30.
               
               And
               altho
               I
               knew
               it
               ,
               I
               was
               no
               more
               obliged
               to
               teach
               him
               that
               ,
               than
               I
               was
               to
               instruct
               him
               in
               the
               difference
               between
               the
               Hebrew
               and
               Chaldee
               words
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               Daniel
               .
               But
               it
               was
               my
               business
               to
               force
               him
               to
               acknowledg
               before
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               that
               what
               he
               said
               was
               false
               ;
               which
               accordingly
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               hath
               since
               done
               in
               Print
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               for
               that
               silly
               Sarcasm
               of
               theirs
               ,
               that
               Hebrew
               Bibles
               are
               all
               misplaced
               with
               him
               ;
               for
               we
               hear
               from
               good
               hands
               (
               they
               should
               have
               said
               from
               lying
               hands
               )
               that
               at
               Havering
               in
               Essex
               ,
               he
               was
               confounded
               with
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               find
               the
               Prophecy
               of
               Daniel
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               First
               ,
               I
               had
               but
               one
               Dispute
               at
               Essex
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               in
               the
               parish-Church
               at
               Avely
               ,
               with
               Mr.
               Pomfret
               and
               Mr.
               Yaylor
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               no
               mention
               made
               of
               this
               place
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               either
               by
               them
               or
               me
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               There
               was
               no
               Hebrew
               Bible
               produced
               ,
               nor
               was
               there
               any
               occasion
               for
               it
               :
               So
               that
               I
               must
               return
               this
               Story
               to
               the
               Father
               of
               Lies
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               came
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               the
               World
               may
               see
               that
               what
               I
               say
               is
               true
               ,
               I
               shall
               insert
               the
               following
               Certificate
               ,
               written
               by
               Persons
               of
               known
               Integrity
               and
               Ability
               ,
               who
               were
               present
               at
               that
               Dispute
               ;
               which
               was
               obtained
               by
               your self
               ,
               and
               sign'd
               in
               your
               presence
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       WE
                       whose
                       Names
                       are
                       under-written
                       do
                       testify
                       ,
                       That
                       at
                       the
                       Dispute
                       at
                       Avely
                       in
                       Essex
                       ,
                       between
                       Dr.
                       
                         William
                         Russel
                      
                       and
                       Mr.
                       
                         Samuel
                         Pomfret
                      
                       ,
                       concerning
                       the
                       baptizing
                       of
                       Infants
                       ,
                       there
                       was
                       not
                       any
                       mention
                       made
                       of
                       Hebrew
                       Words
                       ,
                       nor
                       any
                       Hebrew
                       Bible
                       spoke
                       of
                       ,
                       nor
                       produced
                       ,
                       for
                       there
                       was
                       not
                       any
                       occasion
                       for
                       it
                       ,
                       their
                       Dispute
                       being
                       more
                       about
                       the
                       Subjects
                       than
                       the
                       Manner
                       .
                       Witness
                       our
                       Hands
                       ,
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             John
                             Lowke
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Joseph
                             Jackson
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Cornelius
                             Denne
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         Octob.
                         13.
                         1699.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               There
               are
               several
               other
               things
               that
               deserve
               to
               be
               remarked
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               will
               occur
               in
               my
               Observations
               upon
               the
               Dispute
               it self
               ,
               and
               their
               Reflections
               upon
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               take
               notice
               of
               them
               as
               they
               occasionally
               present
               themselves
               in
               my
               following
               Observations
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Some
               OBSERVATIONS
               upon
               their
               DEDICATION
               .
            
             
               
                 By
                 Dr.
              
               WILLIAM
               RVSSEL
               .
            
             
               THey
               dedicate
               their
               scandalous
               Pamphlet
               to
               the
               Honourable
               Major
               General
               Earl
               ,
               Governor
               ;
               Colonel
               
                 John
                 Gibson
              
               ,
               Lieutenant-Governor
               of
               his
               Majesty's
               Garison
               of
               Portsmouth
               ;
               and
               the
               worshipful
               
                 Henry
                 Seager
              
               
                 Esq
              
               Mayor
               of
               Portsmouth
               .
            
             
               1st
               .
               These
               Men
               quarrel
               with
               me
               for
               calling
               Colonel
               Gibson
               Deputy-Governor
               ,
               when
               themselves
               acknowledg
               that
               Major-General
               Earl
               is
               Governor
               .
               Is
               not
               Deputy-Governor
               as
               honourable
               a
               Title
               as
               Lieutenant
               ?
            
             
               If
               they
               think
               I
               speak
               too
               diminutively
               of
               him
               ,
               can
               they
               suppose
               they
               have
               mended
               the
               matter
               in
               presuming
               to
               yoke
               their
               Worshipful
               
                 Esq
              
               
                 Henry
                 Seager
              
               ,
               who
               drives
               that
               common
               Trade
               of
               a
               Baker
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Portsmouth
               ,
               with
               such
               honourable
               Persons
               as
               the
               other
               two
               ?
               Is
               this
               all
               the
               Respect
               and
               Honour
               they
               can
               afford
               to
               give
               them
               ?
            
             
               2dly
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               We
               humbly
               lay
               these
               Papers
               at
               your
               feet
               .
               Surely
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               trample
               upon
               them
               in
               disdain
               ,
               when
               they
               find
               themselves
               intituled
               to
               such
               a
               false
               and
               scandalous
               Pamphlet
               .
            
             
               3dly
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               who
               procured
               for
               us
               a
               Grant
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               publickly
               to
               vindicate
               the
               common
               Cause
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Infant-sprinkling
               is
               the
               thing
               you
               must
               intend
               .
               How
               then
               came
               you
               to
               decline
               the
               Vindication
               thereof
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               give
               so
               much
               as
               one
               single
               instance
               
               for
               your
               Practice
               ,
               altho
               you
               were
               often
               call'd
               upon
               to
               do
               it
               (
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Disputation
               )
               both
               by
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               and
               my self
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               How
               comes
               Infant-sprinkling
               to
               be
               appropriated
               (
               by
               you
               )
               to
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ?
               Surely
               there
               are
               others
               in
               the
               World
               practise
               that
               ,
               besides
               those
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               .
            
             
               Are
               you
               so
               ignorant
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               know
               that
               all
               the
               Papists
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Spain
                 ,
                 Portugal
                 ,
                 Germany
                 ,
                 Poland
                 ,
                 Italy
                 ,
              
               and
               Rome
               it self
               (
               the
               Seat
               of
               the
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               )
               do
               practise
               Infant-sprinkling
               as
               well
               as
               you
               ?
               How
               then
               have
               you
               the
               confidence
               to
               tell
               these
               Honorable
               Persons
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               common
               Cause
               of
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ?
               whereas
               it
               is
               notoriously
               known
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               common
               Cause
               both
               of
               Papists
               and
               those
               you
               call
               Reformed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               it
               be
               appropriated
               peculiarly
               to
               either
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ;
               for
               you
               know
               that
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               did
               receive
               it
               from
               her
               ,
               and
               have
               retain'd
               it
               as
               one
               of
               her
               Relicks
               to
               this
               day
               .
               For
               they
               have
               no
               Scripture
               Authority
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               4thly
               .
               They
               say
               it
               tends
               very
               much
               to
               the
               advancement
               of
               early
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               they
               believe
               themselves
               ,
               why
               were
               they
               guilty
               of
               so
               great
               a
               Sin
               of
               Omission
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               vindicate
               their
               Practice
               when
               they
               were
               so
               often
               prest
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               to
               give
               any
               Scripture
               Instance
               for
               it
               :
               And
               would
               not
               so
               much
               as
               try
               their
               Skill
               (
               when
               so
               fair
               an
               opportunity
               was
               put
               into
               their
               hands
               )
               to
               prove
               their
               own
               Practice
               ,
               and
               thereby
               settle
               those
               that
               are
               wavering
               among
               them
               ;
               notwithstanding
               they
               pretend
               it
               was
               the
               thing
               for
               which
               those
               Honourable
               Persons
               procured
               for
               them
               a
               Grant
               from
               his
               Majesty
               ?
            
             
               But
               ,
               2.
               
               How
               the
               sprinkling
               a
               little
               Water
               upon
               the
               infants
               Faces
               ,
               and
               calling
               that
               Baptism
               ,
               should
               be
               to
               
               them
               an
               occasion
               of
               early
               Piety
               and
               Religion
               ,
               is
               sooner
               said
               than
               proved
               .
            
             
               It
               seems
               to
               me
               rather
               to
               have
               a
               contrary
               tendency
               ,
               especially
               your
               telling
               them
               when
               they
               come
               to
               years
               of
               understanding
               ,
               that
               by
               their
               Baptism
               they
               are
               put
               into
               a
               new
               Covenant-relation
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               dedicated
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ;
               that
               those
               who
               neglect
               it
               ,
               have
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               hope
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               their
               Infants
               than
               the
               Heathens
               ;
               but
               they
               must
               only
               leave
               them
               to
               the
               unfathomable
               depths
               of
               God's
               Goodness
               ,
               having
               no
               Promise
               to
               rely
               upon
               ,
               p.
               11.
               
               That
               they
               are
               solemnly
               admitted
               by
               Baptism
               into
               the
               Visible
               Church
               ;
               (
               how
               this
               agrees
               with
               Mr.
               
               Leigh's
               Argument
               from
               Mat.
               19.
               he
               would
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               )
               that
               they
               are
               the
               more
               special
               Objects
               of
               the
               Promises
               of
               Grace
               ;
               that
               the
               Vein
               of
               Election
               frequently
               runs
               in
               the
               Channel
               of
               believing
               Parents
               ,
               and
               their
               Seed
               ;
               and
               that
               if
               they
               die
               during
               their
               Infant-state
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               pag.
               8.
               
            
             
               Add
               to
               this
               what
               is
               said
               in
               their
               Preface
               ,
               that
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               does
               fix
               the
               Terms
               upon
               which
               Christ
               will
               be
               a
               Saviour
               to
               any
               ;
               that
               thence
               only
               it
               is
               to
               be
               known
               whom
               he
               will
               save
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               will
               not
               .
            
             
               Now
               unless
               these
               Men
               will
               deny
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               final
               Perseverance
               (
               as
               held
               by
               the
               Calvinists
               )
               they
               do
               rather
               give
               those
               Children
               an
               occasion
               from
               hence
               to
               neglect
               the
               most
               important
               Duties
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               why
               should
               they
               repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               baptized
               already
               ,
               and
               their
               Sins
               all
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               this
               Pardon
               sealed
               to
               them
               by
               sprinkling
               a
               little
               Water
               on
               their
               faces
               ?
            
             
               Why
               should
               they
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               that
               through
               him
               they
               might
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               eternal
               Life
               and
               Glory
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               secured
               to
               them
               already
               another
               way
               ?
            
             
             
               Why
               should
               they
               work
               out
               their
               own
               Salvation
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               secured
               and
               sealed
               to
               them
               already
               ,
               by
               what
               you
               call
               Baptism
               ,
               without
               any
               possibility
               of
               miscarrying
               ?
               For
               they
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               such
               die
               in
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Now
               ,
               Do
               they
               not
               hereby
               do
               all
               that
               in
               them
               lies
               to
               perswade
               such
               Persons
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               died
               in
               their
               Infant-state
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               been
               saved
               by
               being
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Line
               of
               Election
               ?
               And
               can
               they
               (
               after
               all
               this
               )
               sin
               themselves
               out
               again
               ,
               and
               become
               Reprobates
               ?
               I
               thought
               you
               Presbyters
               had
               been
               of
               another
               mind
               .
               Can
               you
               put
               them
               (
               whilst
               Infants
               )
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               turn
               them
               out
               again
               (
               when
               they
               come
               to
               be
               Adult
               )
               as
               you
               think
               fit
               ?
               I
               cannot
               imagine
               you
               do
               believe
               your selves
               when
               you
               thus
               write
               ;
               nor
               can
               you
               ever
               think
               to
               gain
               us
               to
               your
               Party
               by
               such
               Inconsistences
               as
               these
               :
               For
               we
               know
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               God
               are
               immutable
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               Creature
               to
               alter
               them
               .
               And
               we
               also
               know
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               (
               from
               your
               own
               Principles
               )
               be
               at
               any
               certainty
               who
               are
               elected
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               not
               (
               whilst
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               )
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               come
               to
               be
               effectually
               called
               .
               And
               seeing
               you
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               all
               Infants
               dying
               in
               their
               Infant-state
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               because
               you
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               you
               leave
               such
               as
               die
               unbaptized
               to
               the
               unfathomable
               depths
               of
               God's
               Goodness
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               Promise
               to
               rely
               upon
               :
               I
               must
               now
               needs
               discern
               the
               cloven
               Foot
               ,
               notwithstanding
               your
               sham
               pretences
               to
               cover
               it
               :
               For
               unless
               you
               did
               think
               that
               the
               sprinkling
               of
               Infants
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               (
               notwithstanding
               those
               deceitful
               Expressions
               in
               your
               Preface
               )
               or
               (
               at
               least
               )
               did
               doubt
               within
               your selves
               ,
               whether
               any
               unbaptized
               Infant
               could
               be
               saved
               ,
               all
               this
               you
               talk
               of
               is
               but
               insignificant
               trifling
               .
               And
               you
               had
               better
               deal
               plainly
               with
               the
               World
               (
               as
               one
               of
               
               your
               Brethren
               did
               )
               to
               let
               them
               know
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               must
               baptize
               no
               Infants
               but
               what
               he
               knew
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Elect
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               baptize
               any
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               not
               know
               what
               Infants
               were
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Line
               of
               Election
               ,
               and
               what
               were
               not
               :
               For
               ,
               I
               believe
               you
               know
               as
               little
               of
               the
               matter
               as
               he
               ,
               altho
               you
               seem
               so
               unwilling
               to
               confess
               it
               .
               But
               if
               you
               neither
               baptize
               them
               ,
               as
               knowing
               them
               to
               be
               the
               Elect
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               say
               they
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               they
               die
               in
               their
               Infancy
               they
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               except
               you
               did
               conclude
               (
               as
               Austin
               did
               )
               that
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               actually
               brought
               into
               the
               Line
               of
               Election
               thereby
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               Glory
               ?
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               free
               your selves
               from
               the
               Papists
               
                 Opus
                 operatum
              
               ,
               if
               you
               know
               how
               .
               Is
               this
               the
               way
               to
               early
               Piety
               ?
               Surely
               no.
               
            
             
               For
               if
               they
               were
               not
               sprinkled
               in
               their
               Infancy
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               told
               by
               you
               (
               or
               others
               )
               that
               it
               was
               a
               sufficient
               Baptism
               (
               altho
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               no
               Baptism
               at
               all
               )
               they
               might
               then
               be
               easily
               prevailed
               upon
               to
               submit
               to
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Christ
               .
               And
               when
               they
               are
               taught
               that
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               Works
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               God
               were
               to
               precede
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               to
               fit
               them
               for
               it
               :
               And
               that
               Baptism
               is
               an
               initiating
               Ordinance
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               cannot
               be
               true
               Members
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
               Christ
               :
               And
               that
               they
               must
               be
               dead
               to
               Sin
               ,
               before
               they
               were
               buried
               with
               Christ
               by
               Baptism
               :
               And
               that
               after
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               they
               must
               walk
               in
               newness
               of
               Life
               .
               This
               were
               a
               more
               probable
               way
               to
               incline
               them
               to
               that
               great
               Duty
               of
               remembring
               their
               Creator
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               youth
               ;
               and
               to
               promote
               and
               advance
               early
               Piety
               and
               true
               Religion
               in
               their
               Hearts
               and
               Lives
               .
            
             
               But
               so
               long
               as
               you
               shall
               tell
               them
               that
               they
               are
               
               made
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               are
               born
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               made
               Christians
               ,
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               enter'd
               into
               the
               new
               Covenant
               by
               what
               you
               did
               for
               them
               when
               you
               sprinkled
               them
               with
               Water
               :
               This
               hath
               a
               direct
               tendency
               to
               lull
               them
               asleep
               in
               security
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               draw
               this
               false
               Conclusion
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               thereby
               made
               Christians
               indeed
               ,
               and
               so
               deceive
               their
               own
               Souls
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               it
               is
               found
               by
               woful
               Experience
               ,
               that
               many
               of
               them
               who
               are
               poor
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               impenitent
               ,
               and
               wretched
               Si●●ers
               ;
               yet
               they
               will
               be
               exceeding
               angry
               if
               you
               do
               but
               question
               their
               being
               (
               really
               and
               indeed
               )
               Christians
               .
               What
               (
               say
               they
               )
               were
               not
               we
               baptized
               in
               our
               Infancy
               ,
               and
               thereby
               made
               Christians
               ,
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Heirs
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ;
               and
               do
               you
               question
               our
               Christianity
               ?
               Now
               if
               you
               will
               but
               seriously
               consider
               how
               far
               you
               have
               been
               the
               unhappy
               Instruments
               of
               the
               ruin
               of
               these
               poor
               Creatures
               ,
               by
               hardning
               them
               against
               the
               Truth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Jesus
               ;
               and
               making
               them
               (
               like
               the
               Pharisees
               and
               Lawyers
               of
               old
               )
               reject
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               by
               that
               deception
               you
               have
               put
               upon
               their
               Understandings
               ,
               you
               would
               certainly
               discern
               that
               you
               have
               made
               work
               for
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               cannot
               acquit
               your selves
               therefrom
               ,
               until
               you
               do
               renounce
               that
               scriptureless
               Practice
               of
               Infant-sprinkling
               ,
               and
               submit
               to
               that
               holy
               Ordinance
               of
               Believers
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               appointed
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               provoke
               others
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               5thly
               .
               But
               further
               ,
               in
               their
               Dedication
               they
               appeal
               to
               the
               honourable
               Governor
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               worshipful
               Baker
               ,
               as
               to
               disinterested
               Persons
               ,
               and
               proper
               Judges
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               
                 Henry
                 Seager
              
               the
               Baker
               ,
               he
               is
               no
               disinterested
               Person
               ,
               unless
               this
               proves
               him
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               because
               when
               he
               was
               Mayor
               ,
               he
               carried
               the
               Mace
               to
               the
               Presbyterian
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               hath
               gone
               to
               it
               both
               before
               
               and
               since
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               and
               been
               a
               Benefactor
               to
               them
               for
               several
               years
               ,
               as
               is
               certified
               from
               thence
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               can
               as
               little
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               a
               proper
               Judg
               ,
               as
               a
               disinterested
               Person
               ;
               because
               I
               am
               well
               satisfied
               he
               is
               unskill'd
               in
               the
               Controversy
               ,
               and
               incompetent
               as
               to
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               to
               fit
               him
               for
               it
               :
               But
               being
               worshipful
               ,
               he
               would
               serve
               their
               turn
               to
               make
               a
               noise
               with
               in
               other
               Parts
               where
               he
               was
               not
               known
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               faint
               Colour
               to
               a
               fading
               Cause
               .
            
             
               6thly
               .
               But
               the
               most
               amazing
               Passage
               in
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               have
               Confidence
               to
               tell
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               their
               Account
               (
               they
               give
               of
               the
               Dispute
               )
               is
               true
               and
               impartial
               :
               That
               it
               is
               what
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Pens
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               without
               any
               material
               alteration
               :
               Whereas
               they
               know
               in
               their
               Consciences
               it
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               as
               may
               be
               made
               appear
               in
               due
               place
               .
            
             
               7thly
               .
               And
               whereas
               they
               talk
               of
               Disorders
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Dispute
               ;
               they
               also
               know
               there
               was
               nothing
               of
               that
               kind
               committed
               by
               us
               (
               notwithstanding
               their
               repeated
               Provocations
               )
               but
               all
               of
               it
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Party
               .
               Themselves
               were
               certainly
               ,
               guilty
               o●
               great
               Incivilities
               in
               giving
               the
               Lie
               ,
               in
               their
               missing
               ,
               and
               making
               such
               a
               noise
               that
               we
               could
               not
               be
               heard
               :
               Which
               was
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               sign
               they
               were
               willing
               that
               Truth
               should
               take
               place
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               an
               evident
               Demonstration
               of
               the
               direct
               contrary
               .
            
             
               I
               now
               come
               to
               make
               some
               Observations
               upon
               the
               Account
               they
               give
               of
               the
               Dispute
               it self
               :
               By
               which
               it
               will
               appear
               that
               it
               is
               a
               false
               and
               partial
               Account
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               have
               left
               out
               the
               Speech
               I
               made
               in
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Given
               no
               account
               of
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               beginning
               with
               Prayer
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Preliminaries
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               and
               read
               publickly
               ,
               they
               have
               wholly
               omitted
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               Apology
               to
               the
               People
               ,
               which
               he
               calls
               his
               Prologue
               ,
               they
               have
               alter'd
               :
               For
               I
               have
               carefully
               examin'd
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               and
               I
               find
               it
               there
               verbatim
               as
               I
               have
               put
               it
               down
               in
               my
               Narrative
               .
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               He
               puts
               Pride
               before
               Vanity
               .
               2.
               
               Adds
               Doctrine
               .
               3.
               
               Leaves
               out
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               Transposition
               and
               Omission
               of
               other
               words
               ,
               which
               I
               pass
               by
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Mr.
               Chandler
               hath
               alter'd
               the
               words
               of
               the
               first
               Question
               to
               be
               disputed
               .
               As
               first
               ,
               he
               hath
               left
               out
               
                 and
                 Saviour
              
               ,
               hath
               put
               only
               before
               are
               .
               And
               instead
               of
               
                 And
                 not
                 Infants
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               put
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 or
                 their
                 Infants
                 also
              
               ;
               which
               alters
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Question
               .
               And
               in
               the
               second
               Question
               he
               hath
               put
               in
               this
               instead
               of
               the
               ,
               and
               wise
               instead
               of
               ways
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               more
               remarkable
               ,
               because
               it
               differs
               not
               only
               from
               mine
               ,
               but
               from
               that
               written
               Copy
               signed
               by
               Mr.
               Williams
               and
               himself
               :
               So
               that
               it
               must
               either
               be
               a
               heedless
               or
               a
               wilful
               Act.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               Speech
               I
               made
               upon
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               repeating
               the
               Questions
               ,
               is
               part
               of
               it
               left
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               alter'd
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               In
               what
               follows
               they
               have
               left
               out
               a
               whole
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               put
               down
               words
               of
               their
               own
               framing
               ;
               and
               have
               wholly
               omitted
               what
               I
               say
               about
               the
               manner
               of
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               They
               put
               down
               my
               first
               Argument
               by
               halves
               ,
               leaving
               out
               these
               words
               
                 and
                 Saviour
              
               in
               the
               major
               ;
               and
               have
               not
               expressed
               either
               the
               Subjects
               or
               Baptism
               in
               the
               minor
               ;
               and
               also
               left
               out
               the
               Conclusion
               .
               Is
               this
               your
               Impartial
               Narrative
               ?
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               his
               first
               Answer
               to
               this
               Argument
               he
               leaves
               out
               commanded
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               room
               thereof
               he
               puts
               in
               
                 expresly
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 name
              
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               He
               leaves
               out
               my
               whole
               Reply
               to
               him
               ,
               which
               contains
               nine
               Lines
               ;
               and
               is
               as
               pertinent
               a
               Reply
               as
               any
               in
               the
               Dispute
               :
               But
               I
               suppose
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               because
               
               the
               whole
               Synod
               of
               Presbyters
               that
               met
               to
               contrive
               this
               Account
               ,
               were
               not
               able
               to
               answer
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               hide
               that
               from
               the
               Reader
               ,
               he
               makes
               a
               Reply
               of
               his
               own
               framing
               ,
               as
               if
               then
               spoken
               by
               me
               ;
               which
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               what
               Mr.
               Ring
               hath
               in
               his
               Copy
               ,
               as
               spoken
               by
               me
               ,
               when
               Mr.
               Chandler
               denied
               my
               minor
               .
               So
               that
               it
               must
               be
               wilful
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               by
               them
               :
               For
               I
               spoke
               affirmatively
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Ring
               truly
               saith
               ,
               and
               not
               negatively
               ,
               as
               they
               say
               .
            
             
               The
               words
               I
               spake
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               my
               Narrative
               ,
               pag.
               8.
               beginning
               ,
               are
               these
               .
               By
               denying
               the
               minor
               ,
               you
               say
               that
               Christ
               hath
               some
               where
               required
               some
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               ,
               which
               agrees
               with
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Account
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               words
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               are
               these
               .
               Russel
               ,
               Then
               you
               suppose
               that
               Christ
               hath
               no
               where
               required
               it
               .
               What
               can
               be
               more
               contrary
               ?
            
             
               11.
               
               Mr.
               Chandler
               is
               brought
               in
               giving
               a
               Negative
               Answer
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               not
               he
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               Leigh
               that
               gave
               the
               Answer
               ;
               and
               I
               have
               put
               it
               down
               verbatim
               in
               my
               True
               Narrative
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               viz.
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               we
               distinguish
               between
               consequential
               Truths
               ,
               and
               express
               Words
               ;
               whereas
               they
               have
               brought
               in
               Mr.
               Chandler
               saying
               ,
               No
               ,
               &c.
               
               Is
               this
               fair
               dealing
               ?
               to
               change
               both
               the
               Person
               and
               the
               Words
               also
               :
               yet
               this
               they
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               They
               have
               also
               transposed
               and
               altered
               much
               that
               follows
               in
               that
               Page
               ,
               and
               have
               left
               out
               about
               twenty
               Lines
               ;
               particularly
               that
               Parallel
               I
               made
               between
               an
               Ambassador
               and
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               with
               relation
               to
               our
               Lord
               's
               great
               Commission
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               wholly
               omitted
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               They
               have
               left
               out
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               words
               in
               answer
               to
               mine
               .
               What
               ,
               from
               the
               Commission
               ?
               and
               yet
               these
               words
               are
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               altho
               omitted
               by
               them
               .
            
             
             
               14.
               
               They
               also
               omit
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               words
               to
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               who
               cries
               out
               ,
               Hold
               !
               Dr.
               Russel
               must
               prove
               it
               by
               a
               universal
               Negative
               .
               And
               this
               they
               know
               is
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               They
               also
               omit
               my
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               viz.
               Then
               Mr.
               Chandler
               must
               deny
               some
               part
               of
               my
               Argument
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               been
               able
               to
               prevail
               with
               him
               to
               do
               .
               This
               also
               is
               noted
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               but
               they
               take
               no
               notice
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Here
               again
               they
               repeat
               my
               Argument
               partially
               ,
               leaving
               out
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               should
               give
               the
               common
               Reader
               the
               greatest
               Light
               ,
               and
               best
               Information
               about
               it
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Here
               (
               I
               am
               well
               satisfied
               )
               they
               abuse
               the
               dead
               :
               For
               they
               bring
               in
               old
               Mr.
               Williams
               ,
               saying
               that
               which
               is
               neither
               in
               Mr.
               Bissel
               the
               Town
               Clerk's
               Copy
               ,
               nor
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               old
               Gentleman's
               ;
               whereas
               it
               's
               evident
               ,
               it
               was
               long
               after
               that
               before
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               did
               engage
               in
               the
               Dispute
               .
               The
               words
               they
               note
               as
               said
               by
               him
               are
               these
               ,
               
                 any
                 way
              
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               must
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               marked
               with
               an
               Asterisk
               ?
               why
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               the
               Motive
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               make
               their
               Observation
               upon
               it
               (
               in
               a
               Break
               made
               on
               purpose
               )
               before
               the
               words
               were
               ,
               
                 any
                 where
              
               .
               A
               wonderful
               Observation
               !
               But
               more
               of
               this
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               They
               bring
               me
               in
               speaking
               thus
               ,
               It
               's
               all
               one
               to
               me
               ,
               so
               you
               prove
               the
               thing
               ,
               prove
               it
               any
               way
               .
               Upon
               this
               they
               observe
               in
               a
               Break
               made
               on
               purpose
               (
               that
               which
               is
               utterly
               false
               )
               
                 viz.
                 He
                 is
                 attempting
                 to
                 shift
                 the
                 Opponency
                 .
              
            
             
               Where
               were
               these
               Mens
               Wits
               when
               they
               made
               this
               Observation
               ?
               Pray
               observe
               ;
               this
               was
               before
               ever
               Mr.
               Chandler
               had
               so
               much
               as
               fixt
               upon
               any
               direct
               Answer
               to
               my
               first
               Argument
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               their
               own
               printed
               Account
               .
               And
               in
               the
               following
               words
               
               they
               bring
               him
               in
               saying
               ,
               I
               deny
               your
               minor
               .
               From
               whence
               the
               Reader
               may
               perceive
               that
               I
               was
               so
               far
               from
               shifting
               off
               the
               Opponenc●
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               pressing
               him
               with
               all
               my
               might
               to
               give
               his
               Answer
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               gave
               him
               all
               the
               scope
               he
               could
               desire
               :
               For
               I
               allowed
               him
               to
               do
               it
               by
               Consequence
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               way
               ,
               which
               way
               he
               pleased
               .
               But
               you
               see
               the
               Impertinency
               of
               these
               Men
               ,
               that
               when
               I
               was
               Opponent
               ,
               and
               he
               Respondent
               ,
               they
               must
               trifle
               away
               so
               much
               time
               to
               know
               of
               me
               how
               I
               would
               allow
               them
               to
               prove
               Infant-Baptism
               (
               according
               to
               the
               stated
               Question
               agreed
               upon
               on
               both
               sides
               long
               before
               )
               when
               they
               should
               take
               upon
               them
               the
               Opponency
               :
               For
               till
               then
               it
               was
               no
               part
               of
               their
               business
               ,
               but
               a
               mere
               shuffle
               to
               spend
               time
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               (
               by
               a
               universal
               Negative
               )
               be
               forced
               to
               assign
               an
               Instance
               for
               their
               Practice
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               they
               knew
               was
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               19.
               
               They
               bring
               me
               in
               saying
               ,
               I
               prove
               it
               thus
               ,
               only
               I
               would
               let
               the
               People
               know
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Christ
               hath
               some
               where
               required
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               .
               Their
               Note
               upon
               it
               marked
               with
               an
               Asterisk
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               Somewhere
               .
               The
               word
               is
               again
               alter'd
               from
               
                 any
                 way
                 to
                 somewhere
              
               .
               A
               worthy
               Observation
               for
               a
               Classis
               of
               Presbyters
               !
            
             
               But
               this
               was
               not
               my
               Answer
               ,
               but
               an
               invented
               one
               of
               their
               own
               :
               For
               my
               Answer
               was
               this
               ,
               By
               denying
               the
               minor
               ,
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               somewhere
               required
               some
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               .
               And
               this
               I
               did
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               give
               those
               People
               to
               understand
               what
               we
               were
               then
               upon
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               know
               what
               was
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               major
               and
               minor
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               they
               might
               have
               been
               ignorant
               of
               what
               we
               had
               intended
               in
               our
               way
               of
               arguing
               .
            
             
               20.
               
               When
               I
               called
               for
               a
               plain
               denial
               of
               (
               any
               )
               one
               part
               of
               my
               Argument
               ,
               even
               what
               part
               he
               pleased
               
               (
               as
               themselves
               word
               it
               )
               their
               Observation
               in
               a
               Break
               is
               this
               ,
               The
               Doctor
               now
               seems
               unwilling
               again
               to
               allow
               Scripture-Consequence
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               to
               abuse
               their
               Reader
               :
               For
               it
               was
               not
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               but
               my self
               ,
               that
               was
               Opponent
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               was
               no
               room
               for
               him
               to
               urge
               Consequences
               till
               it
               came
               to
               his
               turn
               .
            
             
               21.
               
               Yet
               in
               the
               next
               words
               they
               bring
               in
               Mr.
               Leigh
               undertaking
               the
               Opponency
               ,
               which
               they
               confess
               he
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               done
               .
               But
               he
               only
               talked
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               knew
               it
               was
               a
               Task
               too
               heavy
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               waved
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               all
               this
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               nor
               in
               Mr.
               
               Bissel's
               ,
               nor
               in
               mine
               :
               And
               I
               am
               well
               satisfied
               there
               was
               not
               one
               word
               spoken
               by
               Mr.
               Leigh
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               22.
               
               Upon
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               denying
               the
               minor
               of
               my
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               they
               have
               falsified
               my
               Answer
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               quite
               another
               thing
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               whereas
               I
               say
               to
               him
               ,
               Hold
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               you
               must
               give
               your
               Instance
               ,
               &c.
               which
               are
               the
               words
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
               They
               bring
               me
               in
               ,
               saying
               ,
               It
               's
               an
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               you
               must
               prove
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               I
               did
               not
               call
               upon
               Mr.
               Chandler
               to
               prove
               my
               Argument
               ,
               as
               they
               do
               slily
               and
               disingenuously
               insinuate
               ;
               but
               I
               call'd
               upon
               him
               to
               give
               his
               Instance
               where
               it
               was
               so
               written
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Christ
               had
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               ;
               which
               I
               then
               told
               him
               (
               and
               do
               still
               affirm
               )
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               might
               argue
               
                 ad
                 infinitum
              
               .
               And
               this
               Mr.
               Leigh
               knew
               right
               well
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               bids
               Mr.
               Chandler
               offer
               me
               the
               Commission
               for
               an
               Instance
               ,
               as
               themselves
               have
               confessed
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               .
            
             
               But
               Mr.
               Robinson
               (
               they
               tell
               you
               )
               opposed
               it
               :
               for
               
               he
               knew
               there
               was
               no
               such
               thing
               exprest
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               did
               in
               effect
               give
               away
               the
               Cause
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               at
               once
               :
               For
               his
               words
               are
               these
               ,
               (
               as
               recited
               both
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               and
               my
               True
               Narrative
               .
               )
            
             
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               you
               must
               prove
               it
               still
               .
               Suppose
               Mr.
               Chandler
               cannot
               give
               an
               Instance
               ,
               nor
               no
               body
               in
               the
               Company
               ,
               you
               cannot
               thence
               infer
               that
               none
               in
               the
               World
               can
               .
            
             
               23.
               
               This
               also
               they
               have
               falsified
               ,
               and
               set
               down
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               a
               Fancy
               of
               their
               own
               invention
               .
               They
               have
               put
               in
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               who
               was
               not
               then
               mentioned
               by
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               and
               have
               left
               out
               these
               words
               ,
               nor
               no
               body
               in
               the
               Company
               .
            
             
               Now
               they
               know
               it
               was
               urged
               upon
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               desired
               that
               if
               any
               one
               of
               them
               could
               give
               an
               Instance
               ,
               they
               would
               please
               to
               do
               it
               :
               And
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               could
               be
               prevailed
               upon
               so
               much
               as
               to
               attempt
               it
               .
               Surely
               the
               New
               Testament
               is
               not
               so
               large
               a
               Volume
               ,
               but
               either
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               those
               Ministers
               that
               were
               present
               (
               whose
               number
               was
               said
               to
               be
               about
               five
               and
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               )
               might
               have
               been
               supposed
               to
               have
               read
               it
               all
               over
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               known
               where
               such
               an
               Instance
               had
               been
               written
               ,
               in
               case
               any
               such
               thing
               had
               been
               contain'd
               therein
               .
            
             
               What
               ,
               are
               they
               all
               so
               ignorant
               of
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               not
               one
               of
               them
               can
               tell
               what
               is
               written
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               about
               holy
               Baptism
               ?
               How
               then
               can
               they
               be
               fit
               to
               teach
               others
               their
               Duty
               concerning
               it
               ?
               I
               must
               therefore
               once
               more
               take
               the
               liberty
               to
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               when
               there
               were
               so
               many
               Men
               of
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               together
               (
               as
               there
               then
               were
               )
               if
               none
               of
               them
               are
               able
               to
               give
               us
               one
               Instance
               from
               Scripture
               for
               their
               Practice
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               any
               body
               else
               should
               .
            
             
               It
               's
               much
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               instead
               of
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               
               old
               Sermons
               ,
               pick'd
               out
               of
               other
               Mens
               Works
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               tried
               their
               Skill
               to
               have
               attempted
               some
               Instance
               from
               Scripture
               for
               their
               Practice
               ,
               seeing
               they
               sat
               brooding
               upon
               their
               Narrative
               so
               long
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               suffer
               it
               to
               come
               abroad
               till
               more
               than
               six
               Months
               were
               past
               after
               the
               Dispute
               .
               Surely
               they
               might
               have
               found
               it
               out
               in
               all
               that
               time
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               so
               written
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               If
               therefore
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               Sermons
               are
               esteemed
               by
               them
               as
               their
               
                 ne
                 plus
                 ultra
              
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               they
               have
               nothing
               of
               that
               kind
               to
               produce
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               cease
               for
               time
               to
               come
               ever
               to
               expect
               it
               from
               them
               .
            
             
               24.
               
               Here
               they
               have
               thrust
               in
               Matter
               never
               spoken
               ,
               and
               transposed
               and
               mangled
               what
               was
               spoken
               ,
               and
               have
               formed
               it
               according
               to
               their
               pleasure
               ,
               without
               any
               regard
               had
               to
               Truth
               or
               Justice
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               They
               have
               made
               a
               Speech
               for
               Mr.
               Robinson
               that
               he
               never
               spake
               ,
               and
               another
               for
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               ,
               p.
               5.
               
               And
               I
               appeal
               to
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               of
               either
               of
               them
               there
               ,
               nor
               in
               any
               one
               of
               the
               other
               Copies
               I
               ever
               saw
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               They
               leave
               out
               (
               almost
               )
               a
               whole
               Sentence
               of
               mine
               ,
               and
               use
               their
               Art
               and
               Skill
               to
               deceive
               the
               Reader
               by
               making
               a
               stroke
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               left
               out
               by
               the
               Scribes
               :
               Whereas
               in
               that
               part
               they
               recite
               ,
               they
               had
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               to
               inform
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               know
               that
               they
               did
               not
               put
               it
               down
               right
               ;
               and
               so
               have
               wilfully
               misrepresented
               me
               to
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               Their
               words
               are
               as
               follows
               .
               Rus
               .
               I
               would
               have
               these
               honourable
               Persons
               here
               present
               to
               consider
               that
               I
               am
               under
               great
               Disadvantage
               —
               you
               are
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               .
               What
               my
               words
               are
               you
               may
               see
               in
               pag.
               8.
               of
               my
               Narrative
               at
               the
               lower
               end
               ;
               they
               are
               too
               long
               to
               recite
               :
               For
               my
               whole
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               Robinson
               contains
               twelve
               Lines
               ,
               and
               
               theirs
               is
               contained
               in
               two
               Lines
               and
               a
               half
               .
               Is
               this
               agreable
               to
               their
               Title
               ,
               
                 An
                 Impartial
                 Account
              
               ?
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Their
               transposing
               and
               altering
               .
               For
               my
               next
               words
               (
               which
               agree
               with
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Account
               )
               are
               these
               :
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               this
               is
               only
               a
               Trick
               to
               turn
               off
               the
               Opponency
               .
               Dr.
               Russel
               ,
               What
               do
               you
               talk
               of
               a
               Trick
               ?
               I
               hope
               you
               are
               able
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               of
               what
               is
               your
               daily
               Practice
               .
            
             
               But
               instead
               thereof
               they
               put
               down
               this
               false
               Account
               .
               Rob.
               This
               is
               your
               popular
               Argument
               to
               shift
               the
               Opponency
               ,
               and
               turn
               it
               upon
               the
               Respondent
               .
               1.
               
               Here
               is
               a
               change
               of
               Persons
               ,
               Rob.
               for
               Chandler
               .
               2.
               
               They
               proceed
               as
               they
               began
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               Speech
               for
               me
               at
               their
               own
               pleasure
               :
               And
               thus
               they
               go
               on
               till
               they
               come
               to
               the
               next
               Page
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Practice
               they
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               when
               (
               at
               the
               same
               time
               )
               they
               pretend
               to
               give
               an
               Impartial
               Account
               .
            
             
               25.
               
               In
               pag.
               6.
               they
               bring
               me
               in
               ,
               saying
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Dispute
               ,
               Mr.
               Chandler
               must
               prove
               the
               Negative
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               must
               charge
               as
               another
               Falshood
               upon
               them
               :
               For
               my
               words
               are
               these
               ;
               If
               you
               say
               you
               have
               no
               Scripture-Proof
               for
               Infants
               Baptism
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               .
               But
               why
               must
               you
               prevent
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ?
               I
               hope
               here
               are
               some
               honourable
               Persons
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               understand
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               Controversy
               ;
               and
               they
               may
               reasonably
               expect
               that
               those
               who
               have
               made
               such
               a
               noise
               about
               it
               ,
               can
               give
               some
               tolerable
               Instance
               for
               it
               :
               And
               if
               they
               will
               do
               that
               ,
               we
               will
               proceed
               to
               examine
               it
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               therefore
               evident
               ,
               that
               here
               is
               not
               any
               thing
               like
               what
               they
               report
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               I
               charge
               them
               with
               down-right
               Forgery
               ,
               they
               must
               bear
               with
               it
               ,
               for
               they
               knew
               that
               my
               words
               were
               according
               to
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               abused
               both
               him
               and
               me
               .
            
             
               26.
               
               They
               have
               again
               alter'd
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               next
               
               Answer
               ,
               and
               framed
               words
               for
               him
               that
               were
               not
               then
               spoken
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               truly
               recited
               in
               my
               Narrative
               ,
               to
               which
               I
               refer
               you
               .
            
             
               27.
               
               Here
               they
               give
               an
               invented
               Answer
               again
               ;
               Rus
               .
               So
               I
               design
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Answer
               given
               :
               whereas
               my
               words
               are
               (
               as
               Mr.
               Ring
               hath
               noted
               )
               I
               have
               proved
               it
               ,
               till
               you
               give
               your
               Instance
               ;
               which
               they
               know
               to
               be
               the
               true
               sense
               of
               what
               I
               have
               put
               down
               in
               my
               Narrative
               .
            
             
               28.
               
               Chand
               .
               Here
               is
               an
               Answer
               ,
               I
               deny
               the
               minor
               .
               Now
               hear
               what
               Mr.
               Ring
               saith
               .
               Robinson
               .
               If
               you
               will
               change
               sides
               ,
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               you
               may
               admit
               this
               Trick
               .
               In
               this
               they
               have
               both
               changed
               the
               words
               ,
               and
               the
               Persons
               speaking
               .
            
             
               29.
               
               They
               have
               also
               invented
               an
               Answer
               for
               me
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
            
             
               30.
               
               They
               have
               invented
               a
               Speech
               for
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
            
             
               31.
               
               Here
               they
               have
               transposed
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               words
               ,
               and
               left
               out
               the
               one
               half
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
            
             
               32.
               
               Here
               they
               have
               brought
               me
               in
               answering
               Mr.
               Robinson
               thus
               :
               This
               is
               no
               changing
               sides
               ;
               for
               I
               do
               not
               design
               to
               quit
               the
               Opponency
               ,
               only
               let
               him
               bring
               an
               Instance
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               I
               have
               truly
               represented
               the
               Answer
               I
               gave
               in
               p.
               9.
               of
               my
               Narrative
               ,
               according
               to
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               where
               you
               will
               find
               that
               the
               Answer
               was
               given
               in
               other
               words
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               Mr.
               Robinson
               ,
               but
               to
               Mr.
               Chandler
               .
            
             
               33.
               
               But
               why
               must
               this
               be
               put
               in
               here
               ?
               They
               tell
               '
               you
               ,
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               design
               even
               now
               was
               to
               turn
               the
               Opponency
               on
               us
               ,
               as
               I
               can
               prove
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               from
               a
               Letter
               of
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               :
               But
               now
               he
               will
               not
               quit
               the
               Opponency
               ,
               and
               yet
               expects
               a
               Scripture-proof
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               .
            
             
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               That
               no
               Man
               in
               the
               World
               could
               have
               known
               this
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               so
               designed
               ,
               for
               I
               never
               said
               so
               :
               And
               it
               's
               God
               only
               that
               knows
               the
               Heart
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               I
               do
               now
               tell
               all
               the
               World
               (
               as
               I
               then
               told
               you
               )
               that
               I
               had
               no
               such
               design
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               What
               you
               say
               of
               (
               the
               deceased
               )
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Williams
              
               is
               utterly
               false
               :
               For
               he
               hath
               not
               so
               written
               in
               his
               Letter
               to
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               altho
               he
               hath
               the
               confidence
               to
               tell
               the
               World
               that
               he
               can
               prove
               it
               from
               Mr.
               John
               William's
               Letter
               .
               For
               I
               have
               a
               Copy
               of
               his
               Letter
               writ
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               signed
               with
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               not
               those
               words
               ,
               that
               I
               designed
               to
               turn
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               you
               ,
               as
               you
               say
               .
               The
               genuine
               sense
               of
               his
               words
               is
               ,
               to
               let
               you
               know
               what
               you
               might
               have
               done
               to
               have
               shewed
               your
               Parts
               in
               the
               Vindication
               of
               your
               beloved
               Practice
               ,
               if
               you
               had
               given
               an
               Instance
               when
               I
               run
               you
               upon
               it
               by
               an
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               and
               said
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               done
               it
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Dispute
               :
               And
               that
               the
               World
               may
               be
               satisfied
               herein
               ,
               both
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Sharp
              
               and
               Mr.
               Williams
               his
               Sons
               have
               caused
               it
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               as
               containing
               such
               things
               in
               it
               as
               are
               of
               use
               to
               the
               Publick
               with
               relation
               to
               the
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               34.
               
               They
               have
               introduced
               Mr.
               Leigh
               making
               a
               formal
               Speech
               ,
               of
               which
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Copies
               I
               have
               seen
               .
               But
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               Mr.
               Robinson
               is
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               which
               agrees
               with
               my
               Narrative
               .
               But
               why
               is
               this
               done
               ?
               The
               reason
               seems
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               1.
               
               To
               darken
               the
               Peoples
               Understandings
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               discern
               their
               Fallacy
               .
               2.
               
               To
               throw
               the
               Reflection
               off
               from
               themselves
               ,
               and
               cast
               it
               (
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               )
               upon
               Dr.
               Smith
               ;
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               thank
               them
               .
               The
               Question
               (
               they
               say
               Mr.
               Leigh
               put
               )
               was
               this
               :
               I
               desire
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               would
               declare
               ,
               whether
               Dr.
               Russel
               be
               not
               obliged
               
               to
               prove
               the
               Negative
               he
               hath
               asserted
               ?
               Now
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               not
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               not
               one
               word
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               neither
               of
               that
               nor
               any
               thing
               else
               that
               Mr.
               Leigh
               spake
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               Mr.
               Leigh
               had
               so
               spoken
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               as
               little
               sense
               in
               it
               as
               was
               in
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               words
               ,
               when
               he
               called
               a
               Negative
               an
               Affirmative
               .
               But
               any
               thing
               serves
               to
               veil
               over
               a
               bad
               Cause
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               set
               this
               in
               a
               clearer
               Light
               ,
               I
               will
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               view
               of
               the
               first
               Argument
               ,
               and
               shew
               him
               how
               I
               brought
               them
               to
               that
               issue
               upon
               it
               :
               And
               I
               might
               have
               forbore
               to
               have
               argued
               with
               them
               any
               longer
               ,
               unless
               they
               had
               given
               their
               Instance
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               If
               Christ
               hath
               no
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               ,
               then
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               But
               Christ
               hath
               no
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               The
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               is
               not
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               after
               divers
               shifts
               and
               evasions
               about
               the
               major
               ,
               says
               thus
               ,
               I
               deny
               your
               minor
               .
               My
               Answer
               to
               him
               was
               ,
               By
               denying
               the
               minor
               ,
               you
               say
               that
               Christ
               hath
               somewhere
               required
               some
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               .
               This
               being
               by
               them
               allowed
               ,
               I
               did
               proceed
               to
               make
               good
               my
               minor
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               Christ
               hath
               any
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               ,
               it
               's
               somewhere
               so
               recorded
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               's
               no
               where
               so
               recorded
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               not
               any
               where
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               (
               after
               a
               Question
               put
               ,
               and
               a
               Distinction
               upon
               it
               )
               Mr.
               Chandler
               said
               ,
               I
               deny
               the
               minor
               :
               
               My
               Answer
               was
               ,
               Then
               you
               say
               it
               's
               somewhere
               so
               recorded
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               I
               therefore
               argued
               thus
               .
            
             
               If
               it
               be
               any
               where
               so
               recorded
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               Mr.
               Chandler
               or
               some
               other
               Person
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               neither
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Person
               whatsoever
               ,
               is
               able
               to
               shew
               it
               :
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               any
               where
               so
               recorded
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               Mr.
               Chandler
               said
               ,
               I
               deny
               your
               minor
               .
               Now
               by
               denying
               my
               minor
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               all
               that
               understand
               an
               Argument
               ,
               whether
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               doth
               not
               assert
               ,
               that
               he
               or
               some
               other
               were
               able
               to
               shew
               where
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               .
               And
               this
               is
               to
               go
               their
               own
               way
               .
               But
               I
               told
               him
               it
               was
               an
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               must
               give
               his
               Instance
               where
               it
               is
               so
               written
               ,
               but
               could
               by
               no
               means
               bring
               him
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               was
               because
               he
               had
               none
               to
               give
               ;
               and
               till
               he
               doth
               ,
               my
               Argument
               will
               stand
               good
               ,
               as
               I
               then
               told
               him
               :
               For
               otherwise
               we
               may
               argue
               
                 ad
                 infinitum
              
               ,
               and
               never
               bring
               any
               thing
               to
               an
               issue
               .
               And
               I
               do
               once
               more
               challenge
               them
               to
               produce
               one
               single
               Instance
               for
               their
               Assertion
               .
            
             
               After
               a
               tedious
               Discourse
               upon
               it
               ,
               Mr.
               Robinson
               said
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               any
               that
               understand
               Logick
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               sufferable
               for
               him
               thus
               to
               turn
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ?
            
             
               Then
               Dr.
               Smith
               stood
               up
               and
               said
               ,
               If
               I
               must
               speak
               ,
               then
               by
               your
               leave
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               I
               always
               understood
               ,
               He
               that
               asserts
               must
               prove
               .
            
             
               Whereupon
               I
               answer'd
               ,
               Then
               they
               having
               asserted
               that
               Infants
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               prove
               their
               Practice
               ,
               especially
               when
               they
               are
               forced
               upon
               it
               by
               an
               universal
               Negative
               :
               We
               desire
               but
               one
               single
               Instance
               ,
               and
               they
               will
               not
               assign
               it
               .
            
             
               35.
               
               But
               when
               they
               pretend
               to
               recite
               Dr.
               
               Smith's
               
               words
               ,
               they
               deal
               as
               unworthily
               by
               him
               as
               they
               had
               done
               by
               me
               :
               For
               they
               bring
               him
               in
               saying
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Disputation
               ,
               
                 Negantis
                 non
                 est
                 probare
              
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 Asserenti
                 incumbit
                 probatio
              
               .
               He
               said
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               tell
               you
               :
               But
               they
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               pretend
               he
               said
               both
               .
               What
               must
               the
               Reader
               conclude
               from
               hence
               ?
               but
               that
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               or
               would
               not
               know
               what
               he
               did
               say
               .
               For
               by
               the
               same
               Rule
               they
               say
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               or
               that
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               certain
               which
               it
               was
               ,
               it
               might
               as
               well
               be
               neither
               ;
               but
               only
               what
               I
               have
               said
               according
               to
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
               And
               thus
               after
               they
               have
               wracked
               their
               Brains
               to
               evade
               the
               force
               of
               this
               Argument
               ,
               on
               purpose
               to
               shift
               off
               the
               giving
               an
               Instance
               out
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               for
               their
               unscriptural
               Practice
               ,
               they
               have
               only
               fulfilled
               the
               old
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 Parturiunt
                 montes
                 ,
                 nascitur
                 ridiculus
                 mus
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 negantis
                 non
                 est
                 probare
              
               ,
               he
               that
               denies
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               prove
               ,
               as
               they
               would
               perswade
               us
               he
               did
               ,
               what
               advantage
               would
               it
               have
               been
               to
               them
               ?
               I
               was
               upon
               the
               Negative
               ,
               and
               had
               issued
               my
               first
               Argument
               by
               a
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               which
               can
               never
               be
               invalidated
               without
               an
               Instance
               :
               Certainly
               then
               (
               according
               to
               that
               )
               I
               was
               not
               obliged
               to
               prove
               my
               Denial
               (
               but
               the●
               to
               give
               their
               Instance
               )
               for
               I
               had
               proved
               that
               before
               by
               such
               Arguments
               as
               they
               were
               not
               then
               ,
               nor
               yet
               since
               have
               been
               able
               by
               all
               their
               Learning
               to
               confute
               .
            
             
               But
               themselves
               are
               doubtful
               whether
               Dr.
               Smith
               said
               so
               ,
               and
               therefore
               tell
               us
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               say
               that
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Asserenti
                 incumbit
                 probatio
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               same
               with
               what
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               saith
               :
               He
               that
               asserts
               must
               prove
               .
               But
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               he
               said
               either
               of
               them
               in
               Latin
               (
               not
               that
               I
               doubt
               of
               his
               ability
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               heard
               a
               good
               Character
               of
               him
               from
               a
               Physician
               ,
               who
               said
               he
               knew
               him
               in
               the
               University
               )
               for
               ,
               as
               I
               my self
               know
               not
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               so
               Mr.
               Ring
               ,
               
               who
               hath
               several
               times
               took
               notice
               of
               the
               Greek
               words
               spoken
               both
               by
               me
               and
               them
               ,
               only
               sets
               down
               Dr.
               
               Smith's
               words
               in
               English
               :
               And
               whoever
               observes
               my
               Answer
               ,
               must
               needs
               know
               that
               I
               understood
               it
               so
               ,
               by
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               having
               asserted
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               ought
               to
               prove
               their
               Practice
               ,
               by
               shewing
               us
               where
               it
               was
               so
               written
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               ;
               we
               demanding
               of
               them
               but
               only
               a
               single
               Instance
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               Controversy
               would
               have
               been
               at
               an
               end
               .
               So
               that
               they
               have
               labour'd
               in
               vain
               ,
               and
               spent
               their
               Strength
               for
               nought
               ;
               leaving
               the
               Multitude
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               as
               wise
               as
               they
               found
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               like
               to
               remain
               (
               so
               far
               as
               I
               can
               perceive
               )
               if
               they
               expect
               satisfaction
               from
               them
               .
               For
               they
               that
               want
               Light
               themselves
               ,
               cannot
               impart
               it
               to
               others
               .
            
             
               36.
               
               Here
               they
               sham
               a
               Forgery
               upon
               me
               ,
               bringing
               me
               in
               saying
               ,
               Well
               ,
               what
               must
               I
               do
               ?
               As
               if
               I
               had
               been
               at
               a
               loss
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               must
               ask
               them
               to
               direct
               me
               ;
               whereas
               they
               know
               in
               their
               Consciences
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               use
               to
               be
               at
               a
               loss
               to
               answer
               them
               ,
               when
               three
               or
               four
               of
               them
               have
               very
               uncivilly
               fallen
               upon
               me
               at
               once
               ;
               but
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               keep
               me
               in
               a
               composed
               frame
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               me
               under
               it
               beyond
               what
               I
               could
               have
               expected
               .
               But
               suppose
               I
               had
               been
               at
               a
               loss
               ,
               can
               the
               Reader
               think
               I
               would
               have
               told
               them
               so
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               their
               Advice
               what
               to
               do
               ?
               This
               is
               as
               improbable
               a
               Story
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               lying
               Invention
               about
               
                 Isaac
                 Harman
              
               ,
               wherein
               he
               was
               disproved
               to
               his
               face
               before
               divers
               of
               his
               Hearers
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               he
               is
               unwilling
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               confess
               the
               Truth
               ,
               but
               instead
               thereof
               (
               in
               their
               second
               Edition
               )
               seems
               only
               to
               make
               a
               weak
               excuse
               ,
               by
               saying
               a
               silly
               Woman
               told
               him
               so
               ;
               when
               he
               had
               reported
               the
               Story
               in
               Print
               as
               a
               thing
               of
               his
               own
               knowledg
               :
               And
               to
               close
               his
               Story
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               he
               shall
               no
               more
               trouble
               the
               World
               with
               personal
               matters
               ,
               
               but
               give
               
               Pilate's
               surly
               Answer
               to
               all
               such
               ,
               
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               to
               come
               to
               the
               matter
               in
               hand
               ,
               I
               know
               what
               they
               have
               said
               here
               to
               be
               utterly
               false
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               ,
               as
               they
               also
               know
               :
               But
               I
               perceive
               they
               are
               resolved
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               untrue
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               knowledg
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               shame
               (
               if
               they
               could
               )
               of
               being
               baffled
               in
               their
               Cause
               at
               the
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               37.
               
               Again
               ,
               they
               bring
               in
               another
               invented
               Story
               ,
               and
               make
               Mr.
               Robinson
               to
               speak
               what
               he
               did
               not
               speak
               ,
               and
               Dr.
               Smith
               to
               be
               of
               his
               mind
               .
               I
               must
               here
               vindicate
               Dr.
               Smith
               again
               :
               For
               ,
               if
               their
               own
               Story
               (
               as
               I
               have
               before
               observed
               )
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Leigh
               should
               ask
               him
               this
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               Dr.
               Russel
               be
               not
               obliged
               to
               prove
               the
               Negative
               he
               hath
               asserted
               ?
               and
               he
               should
               answer
               as
               they
               say
               ,
               
                 Negantis
                 non
                 est
                 probare
              
               ,
               he
               that
               denies
               is
               not
               to
               prove
               ;
               with
               what
               fairness
               could
               he
               tell
               the
               World
               that
               Gentleman
               was
               of
               his
               mind
               ?
               And
               this
               they
               doubted
               would
               be
               discovered
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               did
               not
               only
               put
               the
               words
               in
               Latin
               ,
               but
               leave
               an
               excuse
               if
               they
               should
               be
               detected
               ,
               by
               declaring
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               say
               so
               ,
               he
               said
               otherwise
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               noted
               .
            
             
               38.
               
               He
               doth
               also
               misrepresent
               my
               words
               in
               telling
               the
               World
               I
               said
               ,
               How
               do
               you
               mean
               prove
               ,
               
                 &
                 c
              
               ?
               I
               have
               no
               such
               words
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               like
               them
               .
               But
               seeing
               they
               have
               invented
               a
               Reply
               for
               me
               ,
               I
               desire
               they
               would
               answer
               it
               also
               .
               They
               say
               ,
               the
               total
               silence
               of
               Scripture
               in
               this
               matter
               is
               Proof
               .
               If
               I
               had
               said
               so
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               no
               reason
               to
               have
               denied
               it
               :
               For
               I
               acknowledg
               the
               Assertion
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               tho
               not
               then
               spoken
               by
               me
               .
               But
               it
               may
               now
               be
               expected
               they
               should
               make
               some
               Answer
               to
               it
               that
               might
               inva●idate
               it
               ;
               but
               they
               only
               set
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               then
               run
               away
               from
               it
               .
            
             
             
               Sirs
               ,
               I
               desire
               you
               seriously
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               you
               have
               said
               herein
               against
               your
               own
               Practice
               :
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               part
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               that
               Holy
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               as
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               matter
               (
               in
               general
               )
               of
               our
               Disputation
               ?
               And
               is
               it
               not
               about
               the
               Subjects
               in
               particular
               that
               we
               were
               then
               speaking
               of
               ?
               And
               were
               not
               you
               called
               upon
               with
               great
               earnestness
               ,
               and
               pressing
               importunity
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               but
               one
               Instance
               where
               it
               was
               found
               written
               in
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               That
               Christ
               had
               required
               any
               of
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               ?
               And
               do
               you
               (
               after
               all
               )
               tacitly
               acknowledg
               that
               there
               is
               a
               total
               silence
               of
               Scripture
               in
               this
               matter
               ?
               Surely
               it
               is
               time
               then
               for
               you
               to
               quit
               your
               practice
               ,
               if
               the
               Scripture
               says
               not
               one
               word
               about
               it
               .
               And
               if
               Mr.
               
               Robinson's
               Supposition
               be
               allow'd
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               so
               .
               Suppose
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Mr.
               Chandler
               cannot
               give
               an
               Instance
               ,
               nor
               no
               body
               in
               the
               company
               ;
               you
               cannot
               thence
               infer
               that
               none
               in
               the
               World
               can
               .
               To
               which
               I
               answer'd
               ,
               This
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               give
               away
               your
               Cause
               ,
               when
               there
               are
               so
               many
               Men
               of
               Parts
               and
               Learning
               present
               ;
               for
               if
               none
               of
               them
               are
               able
               to
               give
               us
               one
               Instance
               from
               Scripture
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               any
               body
               else
               should
               .
               And
               yet
               all
               the
               Answer
               they
               gave
               ,
               was
               ,
               to
               tell
               us
               this
               is
               only
               a
               Trick
               to
               turn
               off
               the
               Opponency
               ,
               notwithstanding
               I
               told
               them
               the
               direct
               contrary
               .
               Surely
               this
               is
               no
               better
               than
               tricking
               in
               them
               ,
               thus
               to
               fence
               against
               those
               solid
               Reasons
               and
               Arguments
               that
               none
               of
               them
               are
               able
               to
               answer
               ;
               and
               yet
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               tell
               the
               World
               in
               print
               ,
               p.
               66.
               
               That
               all
               the
               Arguments
               we
               offer'd
               were
               trifling
               Cavils
               .
               Is
               this
               your
               
                 Impartial
                 Account
              
               ?
            
             
               38.
               
               Here
               they
               have
               left
               out
               several
               things
               that
               past
               betwixt
               me
               and
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ;
               which
               they
               have
               past
               over
               with
               a
               total
               silence
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               make
               
               for
               their
               Cause
               ,
               but
               against
               it
               .
               Is
               not
               this
               great
               partiality
               ?
            
             
               39.
               
               They
               bring
               in
               Mr.
               Robinson
               saying
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 can
                 proceed
                 no
                 farther
                 upon
                 this
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 's
                 time
                 you
                 go
                 on
                 .
              
               Now
               this
               is
               also
               untrue
               ;
               neither
               is
               there
               one
               word
               of
               it
               in
               Mr.
               
               Ring
               's
               Copy
               .
               But
               the
               words
               he
               saith
               I
               told
               them
               ,
               are
               these
               ;
               
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 another
                 Argument
                 .
              
               And
               they
               know
               ,
               right-well
               ,
               that
               I
               urg'd
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               Mr.
               Chandler
               would
               confess
               he
               had
               no
               Instance
               to
               give
               ,
               I
               would
               then
               proceed
               to
               a
               new
               Argument
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               that
               upon
               his
               refusal
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               I
               did
               challenge
               the
               rest
               of
               them
               to
               give
               an
               Instance
               ;
               and
               provok'd
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               refused
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               People
               would
               think
               they
               had
               none
               to
               give
               .
               And
               yet
               none
               of
               them
               could
               be
               prevail'd
               upon
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Whereupon
               I
               spake
               to
               this
               effect
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               think
               I
               have
               but
               one
               Argument
               ;
               If
               you
               will
               say
               no
               more
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               willing
               to
               tire
               the
               Auditory
               ,
               I
               will
               therefore
               proceed
               to
               a
               new
               Argument
               .
            
             
               But
               take
               notice
               (
               by
               the
               way
               )
               that
               my
               first
               Argument
               stands
               good
               till
               you
               give
               your
               Instance
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               And
               all
               this
               they
               wholly
               omitted
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               ,
               because
               (
               perhaps
               they
               thought
               )
               it
               would
               have
               been
               sufficiently
               evidenced
               how
               shamefully
               they
               had
               been
               baffled
               and
               put
               to
               silence
               before
               the
               People
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               one
               single
               Instance
               for
               their
               practice
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               desire
               the
               Reader
               to
               take
               notice
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               yet
               fully
               advanced
               so
               far
               as
               three
               Leaves
               and
               a
               half
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               of
               the
               Disputation
               ;
               and
               having
               discover'd
               so
               many
               Errors
               in
               so
               little
               a
               compass
               ,
               it
               amazes
               me
               to
               think
               what
               was
               become
               of
               these
               Mens-Consciences
               ,
               who
               could
               contrive
               an
               Account
               to
               publish
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               with
               so
               small
               regard
               to
               
               Truth
               and
               Fidelity
               ;
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               they
               send
               it
               forth
               with
               that
               plausible
               pretence
               of
               
                 An
                 Impartial
                 Account
              
               .
               What
               may
               the
               Reader
               expect
               to
               find
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               so
               many
               Faults
               in
               the
               very
               Entrance
               ?
               But
               I
               have
               other
               Business
               ,
               than
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               remarking
               of
               all
               they
               say
               of
               this
               kind
               :
               for
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               do
               that
               ,
               I
               must
               write
               a
               much
               bigger
               Volume
               than
               is
               proper
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               there
               being
               so
               many
               Errors
               committed
               by
               them
               throughout
               the
               whole
               of
               their
               Book
               .
            
             
               In
               p.
               65.
               they
               confess
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               Fox
               was
               baptized
               by
               dipping
               .
               He
               was
               dipp'd
               (
               say
               they
               )
               not
               at
               Gosport
               ,
               but
               Havant
               .
               It
               is
               not
               said
               by
               Mr.
               Duke
               that
               he
               was
               dipp'd
               at
               Gosport
               ,
               that
               observation
               therefore
               was
               needless
               :
               but
               that
               he
               was
               dipp'd
               ,
               they
               confess
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               thing
               asserted
               by
               him
               .
               But
               they
               say
               't
               is
               false
               that
               it
               was
               done
               by
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               advice
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               then
               at
               London
               :
               Now
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
               that
               Mr.
               Chandler
               did
               not
               give
               such
               advice
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               then
               at
               London
               ;
               for
               I
               have
               receiv'd
               a
               Testimony
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               two
               Witnesses
               .
            
             
               Mr.
               Leddell
               writes
               thus
               ,
               I
               shall
               further
               annex
               one
               Testimony
               touching
               Mr.
               Fox
               ,
               which
               was
               spoken
               (
               the
               same
               day
               the
               Preliminaries
               were
               made
               )
               out
               of
               Mr.
               
               Chandler's
               own
               Mouth
               ,
               which
               take
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       WE
                       being
                       enquiring
                       ,
                       Why
                       they
                       should
                       deny
                       our
                       Practice
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       practise
                       it
                       themselves
                       ?
                       We
                       then
                       had
                       ,
                       and
                       several
                       times
                       since
                       have
                       had
                       this
                       Concession
                       from
                       them
                       ;
                       That
                       to
                       satisfy
                       a
                       scrupulous
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       they
                       could
                       dip
                       any
                       Adult
                       Believer
                       upon
                       profession
                       of
                       Faith.
                       And
                       Mr.
                       Chandler
                       did
                       there
                       confess
                       ,
                       that
                       Mr.
                       Earle
                       had
                       advice
                       for
                       the
                       so
                       baptizing
                       of
                       Mr.
                       Fox
                       ,
                       in
                       a
                       Letter
                       from
                       him
                       from
                       London
                       .
                       And
                       this
                       (
                       tho
                       it
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       in
                       the
                       very
                       words
                       )
                       is
                       the
                       substance
                       
                       of
                       the
                       Matter
                       then
                       spoken
                       in
                       our
                       hearing
                       ,
                       who
                       were
                       present
                       at
                       Mr.
                       
                       Williams's
                       House
                       in
                       Portsmouth
                       ,
                       the
                       23d
                       of
                       December
                       1698.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             William
                             Leddell
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Edward
                             Fishbourn
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               I
               would
               further
               note
               ,
               That
               they
               might
               have
               spared
               their
               Reflection
               upon
               our
               Brother
               Duke
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               but
               minded
               these
               words
               in
               my
               Dedication
               ,
               
                 And
                 by
                 another
                 hand
                 I
                 have
                 this
                 Account
                 .
              
               And
               after
               all
               ,
               they
               thus
               express
               themselves
               in
               their
               own
               printed
               Account
               ,
               pag.
               65.
               
               
                 But
                 that
                 none
                 of
                 us
                 would
                 refuse
                 to
                 dip
                 a
                 Person
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 case
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 ;
                 We
                 never
                 pleading
                 against
                 Dipping
                 as
                 one
                 way
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 only
                 way
                 ;
                 not
                 against
                 its
                 Lawfulness
                 ,
                 but
                 Necessity
                 .
              
               How
               doth
               this
               agree
               with
               what
               Mr.
               Leigh
               saith
               in
               pag.
               51.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               word
               Baptize
               signifies
               to
               dip
               ,
               in
               any
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ?
               But
               seeing
               Mr.
               Sharp
               hath
               already
               spoken
               to
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               pass
               it
               by
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               remark
               one
               thing
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               these
               Gentlemen
               are
               pleased
               to
               reflect
               upon
               me
               about
               speaking
               false
               Greek
               :
               As
               they
               have
               also
               done
               upon
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Gosnold
              
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               I
               abuse
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               his
               very
               words
               I
               recite
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               words
               used
               Heb.
               6.
               2.
               
               So
               that
               rather
               than
               I
               shall
               escape
               their
               Lash
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               (
               whose
               words
               they
               are
               )
               must
               also
               be
               whipt
               till
               he
               learn
               better
               ,
               if
               he
               come
               under
               the
               tuterage
               of
               their
               unmannerly
               Pedagogue
               .
               What
               ,
               do
               these
               Men
               think
               no
               body
               understand
               Greek
               but
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               But
               after
               all
               ,
               tho
               they
               do
               not
               charge
               me
               with
               printing
               any
               false
               Greek
               in
               my
               Narrative
               (
               as
               I
               perceive
               )
               yet
               they
               would
               perswade
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               got
               an
               Art
               to
               form
               Greek
               Letters
               in
               the
               Air
               ,
               so
               
               that
               they
               can
               discern
               them
               ,
               when
               I
               express
               them
               with
               my
               Voice
               .
               And
               in
               order
               to
               convince
               their
               Reader
               ,
               they
               have
               put
               down
               those
               Greek
               words
               wrong
               in
               their
               Narrative
               ,
               which
               are
               printed
               truly
               in
               mine
               ,
               but
               falsly
               in
               theirs
               .
               But
               any
               thing
               to
               render
               me
               ignorant
               and
               ridiculous
               ,
               serves
               these
               mens
               turn
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               false
               in
               it self
               .
               But
               if
               I
               were
               really
               as
               ignorant
               as
               they
               represent
               me
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               Mr.
               Sharp
               hath
               already
               told
               them
               ,
               I
               had
               been
               the
               more
               easily
               confuted
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               commit
               what
               I
               have
               written
               to
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Learned
               and
               Impartial
               Reader
               ,
               declaring
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               That
               my
               Narrative
               is
               much
               more
               impartial
               than
               theirs
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               I
               knew
               how
               to
               publish
               ;
               which
               they
               have
               only
               marr'd
               ,
               and
               not
               mended
               .
            
             
               To
               conclude
               :
               Seeing
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               why
               doth
               Mr.
               
                 Chandler
                 ,
                 p.
              
               19.
               say
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               keep
               strictly
               to
               the
               significancy
               of
               a
               Burial
               ,
               the
               Person
               baptized
               must
               not
               walk
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               but
               be
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Baptizer
               and
               thrown
               into
               it
               ?
               for
               indeed
               we
               baptize
               the
               Face
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               and
               they
               baptize
               the
               Head
               and
               Shoulders
               too
               .
               And
               (
               a
               little
               after
               he
               saith
               )
               they
               had
               need
               have
               brawny
               Arms
               and
               an
               Herculean
               Strength
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               speaking
               of
               the
               Apostles
               baptizing
               three
               thousand
               in
               one
               day
               with
               the
               help
               of
               the
               seventy
               Disciples
               ;
               and
               endeavours
               to
               render
               the
               thing
               impossible
               .
               As
               for
               the
               possibility
               of
               it
               I
               refer
               you
               to
               the
               learned
               Dr.
               
               Du-Veil's
               Answer
               to
               this
               Objection
               ,
               in
               his
               Explication
               upon
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               touching
               the
               manner
               of
               baptizing
               by
               dipping
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               thus
               quibble
               about
               it
               ,
               and
               make
               as
               if
               it
               could
               not
               be
               perform'd
               aright
               ,
               if
               the
               Subject
               were
               not
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Administrator
               ,
               and
               thrown
               into
               the
               Water
               ?
               It
               's
               confess'd
               by
               your selves
               in
               Print
               that
               Mr.
               Fox
               was
               dipp'd
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               account
               which
               I
               have
               received
               it
               appears
               ,
               that
               when
               Mr.
               Fox
               was
               ask'd
               
               this
               Question
               ,
               Whether
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               baptized
               by
               Mr.
               Earl
               ,
               it
               was
               done
               by
               dipping
               the
               whole
               Body
               under
               Water
               ?
               he
               said
               ,
               it
               was
               ;
               and
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               four
               Presbyterian
               Ministers
               ,
               which
               they
               do
               not
               deny
               in
               their
               printed
               Answer
               ,
               but
               say
               that
               he
               was
               dipp'd
               .
            
             
               And
               did
               Mr.
               Earl
               indeed
               baptize
               Mr.
               Fox
               by
               dipping
               ,
               as
               you
               confess
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               he
               was
               dipp'd
               at
               Havant
               ?
               I
               hope
               he
               did
               not
               take
               him
               up
               and
               carry
               (
               or
               throw
               )
               him
               into
               the
               Water
               to
               dip
               him
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               we
               may
               know
               where
               to
               have
               a
               Man
               that
               hath
               brawny
               Arms
               and
               Herculean
               Strength
               .
               But
               we
               do
               suppose
               he
               went
               with
               him
               into
               the
               Water
               (
               as
               we
               do
               )
               and
               when
               they
               were
               both
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               Mr.
               Earl
               did
               then
               baptize
               him
               by
               dipping
               ,
               as
               our
               constant
               Practice
               is
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               call
               dipping
               .
               And
               we
               do
               not
               find
               that
               any
               of
               those
               four
               Ministers
               present
               did
               object
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               not
               being
               the
               right
               manner
               of
               performing
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               these
               Gentlemen
               in
               their
               printed
               Account
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               it
               ,
               &c.
               as
               hath
               been
               observed
               .
            
             
               And
               why
               (
               after
               all
               this
               )
               they
               should
               quarrel
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               when
               they
               practise
               it
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               dipping
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               add
               the
               Testimony
               of
               a
               learned
               Man
               to
               vindicate
               our
               Practice
               .
            
             
               
                 Lucas
                 Brugensis
              
               upon
               Mat.
               3.
               saith
               ,
               the
               Party
               baptized
               went
               into
               the
               Water
               as
               deep
               as
               his
               Thighs
               ,
               or
               Navel
               ;
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Body
               was
               dipp'd
               ,
               not
               sprinkled
               .
            
             
               And
               Mr.
               
                 John
                 Calvin
              
               saith
               upon
               John
               3.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               That
               John
               and
               Christ
               administred
               Baptism
               by
               plunging
               the
               whole
               Body
               into
               the
               Water
               :
               and
               he
               confesses
               the
               Church
               hath
               assumed
               to
               her self
               this
               liberty
               of
               sprinkling
               .
               But
               having
               given
               them
               such
               a
               Cloud
               of
               Witnesses
               in
               the
               Dispute
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               recite
               them
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               Truth
               Vindicated
               :
               BEING
               AN
               ANSWER
               TO
               A
               DIALOGUE
               Between
               a
               Pedo-Baptist
               and
               an
               Anti-Pedo-Baptist
               ,
            
             
               Published
               by
               
                 Samuel
                 Chandler
              
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Leigh
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Advice
               of
               their
               Brethren
               from
               divers
               Parts
               .
            
             
               Written
               by
               one
               ,
               who
               was
               refer'd
               to
               the
               Account
               of
               the
               Dispute
               at
               Portsmouth
               ,
               &c.
               for
               his
               Conviction
               ,
               but
               hath
               since
               separated
               from
               the
               Presbyterians
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               a
               Member
               of
               a
               Baptist
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               With
               Dr.
               
               Russel's
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               on
               their
               Epistle
               ,
               prefix'd
               .
            
             
               Printed
               in
               the
               Year
               1700.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Some
               brief
               ANIMADVERSIONS
               by
               Dr.
               Russel
               ,
               upon
               their
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               THe
               first
               thing
               they
               begin
               with
               is
               wholly
               false
               :
               For
               they
               say
               ,
               Because
               Dr.
               Russel
               ,
               or
               some
               Friend
               of
               his
               ,
               did
               a
               while
               since
               disgrace
               the
               Press
               with
               some
               scraps
               of
               their
               Narrative
               ,
               stuff'd
               with
               Nonsense
               and
               Partiality
               ;
               nay
               ,
               and
               by
               its
               Title
               did
               delude
               the
               Vulgar
               with
               an
               Imagination
               ,
               that
               it
               contained
               the
               true
               State
               of
               the
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               ,
               how
               unjust
               soever
               ,
               being
               cheap
               ,
               hath
               been
               scatter'd
               throughout
               most
               parts
               of
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               neither
               Dr.
               Russel
               ,
               nor
               any
               of
               his
               Friends
               did
               ever
               publish
               any
               such
               Paper
               ,
               nor
               any
               other
               Paper
               about
               the
               Dispute
               at
               Portsmouth
               ,
               besides
               their
               True
               Narrative
               ,
               but
               only
               an
               Answer
               to
               Monsieur
               Berault
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               scarcely
               so
               much
               as
               named
               .
               But
               this
               Paper
               they
               speak
               of
               (
               to
               use
               their
               own
               words
               )
               was
               pirated
               into
               the
               World
               with
               my
               Name
               affixed
               to
               it
               ,
               without
               my
               Knowledg
               or
               Consent
               ,
               therefore
               I
               am
               not
               chargeable
               with
               any
               Dafects
               or
               Imperfections
               therein
               ,
               tho
               they
               are
               pleased
               unjustly
               to
               cast
               it
               upon
               me
               .
               But
               any
               thing
               will
               serve
               your
               turns
               to
               reproach
               me
               with
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               false
               and
               uncharitable
               :
               Your
               Rage
               against
               me
               ,
               is
               a
               plain
               Demonstration
               of
               your
               being
               baffled
               at
               the
               Disputation
               ,
               tho
               you
               have
               not
               humility
               enough
               to
               acknowledg
               it
               to
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               May
               not
               I
               with
               as
               much
               Justice
               charge
               the
               Abstract
               of
               your
               Account
               upon
               you
               ?
               But
               I
               have
               more
               Charity
               than
               to
               think
               so
               .
               And
               whereas
               you
               have
               put
               an
               Advertisment
               into
               the
               
                 Post-man
                 ,
                 Nov.
              
               7.
               1699.
               to
               disown
               it
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               Whereas
               a
               Twopenny
               Paper
               hath
               been
               
               pirated
               into
               the
               World
               bearing
               our
               Names
               ,
               and
               called
               ,
               
                 An
                 Impartial
                 Account
                 of
                 the
              
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               ,
               we
               declare
               it
               was
               printed
               without
               our
               Knowledg
               or
               Consent
               .
               And
               this
               being
               the
               first
               opportunity
               we
               have
               to
               print
               upon
               this
               occasion
               ,
               we
               have
               told
               the
               World
               the
               same
               that
               you
               do
               ;
               and
               therefore
               those
               silly
               Reflections
               of
               yours
               might
               have
               been
               spared
               .
               There
               are
               some
               such
               ill
               Men
               belonging
               to
               the
               Printing
               Trade
               as
               will
               abuse
               any
               body's
               Works
               ,
               by
               contracting
               and
               mangling
               them
               to
               get
               a
               Penny
               by
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               best
               of
               Authors
               cannot
               escape
               being
               abused
               :
               And
               if
               you
               had
               but
               minded
               your
               own
               Advertisement
               ,
               you
               might
               have
               known
               that
               without
               giving
               me
               the
               trouble
               of
               this
               publick
               way
               of
               informing
               you
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               those
               needless
               and
               vaunting
               Expressions
               about
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               Arguments
               in
               your
               Dialogue
               ,
               the
               Reader
               must
               be
               Judg
               of
               that
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               anticipate
               by
               making
               any
               Reflections
               thereupon
               ;
               but
               desire
               him
               to
               consider
               the
               Answer
               this
               Gentleman
               hath
               given
               ;
               and
               then
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               will
               see
               you
               had
               no
               reason
               to
               boast
               of
               your
               strength
               ,
               before
               you
               had
               obtained
               so
               much
               as
               a
               seeming
               Victory
               .
               I
               shall
               therefore
               conclude
               in
               your
               own
               words
               :
               We
               request
               of
               them
               that
               they
               would
               weigh
               it
               in
               the
               Balance
               of
               Scripture
               and
               sanctified
               Reason
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               give
               them
               Vnderstanding
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               desire
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               a
               Lover
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               Antagonists
               in
               particular
               ,
               being
               in
               Charity
               with
               them
               ,
               tho
               they
               are
               not
               so
               with
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 William
                 Russel
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Truth
               Vindicated
               .
               BEING
               An
               ANSWER
               to
               Mr.
               Chandler's
               and
               Mr.
               Leigh's
               Dialogue
               .
            
             
               THE
               first
               Argument
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               Anti-Pedo-Baptist
               offers
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               1.
               
               No
               Infants
               can
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ;
               therefore
               no
               Infants
               can
               be
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Go
                 teach
                 ,
              
               &c.
               (
               or
               
                 disciple
                 )
                 all
                 Nations
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               In
               p.
               5.
               the
               Answer
               they
               give
               to
               it
               is
               as
               follows
               ,
               I
               deny
               your
               whole
               Argument
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Portsmouth
               Dispute
               they
               distinguished
               on
               the
               word
               Disciple
               ,
               some
               were
               compleat
               ,
               others
               incompleat
               ;
               I
               perceive
               the
               Gentlemen
               are
               ashamed
               of
               their
               former
               Defence
               ,
               and
               it
               seems
               to
               me
               they
               are
               conscious
               of
               its
               weakness
               ;
               and
               now
               they
               will
               be
               mad
               in
               earnest
               ,
               and
               deny
               the
               whole
               Argument
               .
            
             
               They
               assert
               ,
               1.
               
               If
               they
               could
               not
               be
               made
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men
               ,
               yet
               this
               Text
               would
               not
               exclude
               them
               from
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               with
               what
               reason
               do
               they
               do
               this
               ?
               none
               at
               all
               truly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               observe
               how
               this
               bold
               Assertion
               will
               stand
               .
            
             
               Christ
               sent
               his
               Apostles
               to
               disciple
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               baptize
               them
               ;
               They
               affirm
               ,
               if
               the
               Apostles
               could
               not
               disciple
               some
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               baptize
               them
               ;
               this
               Text
               excludes
               all
               but
               Disciples
               from
               Baptism
               :
               they
               I
               say
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               without
               Proof
               .
            
             
             
               That
               which
               they
               answer
               ,
               p.
               6.
               
               This
               is
               a
               weak
               way
               of
               arguing
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               If
               the
               order
               of
               words
               signify
               nothing
               in
               the
               Commission
               as
               they
               feign
               ,
               Why
               do
               they
               not
               baptize
               the
               Adult
               first
               ,
               and
               teach
               them
               afterwards
               ?
               I
               would
               I
               could
               hear
               their
               Answer
               to
               this
               .
               Not
               only
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Churches
               ,
               but
               even
               all
               down
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               yea
               even
               themselves
               keep
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               words
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               teach
               the
               Adult
               before
               they
               baptize
               them
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               manifest
               some
               ought
               to
               be
               taught
               before
               they
               are
               baptized
               ,
               even
               by
               virtue
               of
               the
               Commission
               ;
               let
               them
               prove
               by
               the
               same
               Commission
               that
               some
               may
               be
               baptized
               before
               they
               are
               taught
               if
               they
               can
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               were
               baptized
               confessing
               their
               Sins
               :
               Weakly
               urged
               !
               for
               that
               Particle
               (
               confessing
               )
               doth
               not
               in
               propriety
               of
               Speech
               import
               that
               their
               Confession
               was
               after
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               contrary
               ,
               confessing
               their
               Sins
               they
               were
               baptized
               .
               But
               if
               the
               order
               of
               words
               in
               some
               places
               were
               not
               strictly
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               observed
               here
               is
               a
               weak
               way
               of
               arguing
               indeed
               ;
               and
               seeing
               themselves
               keep
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               words
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               Adult
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               Infants
               ,
               let
               them
               shew
               reason
               for
               this
               in
               the
               Commission
               .
            
             
               But
               Infants
               may
               be
               Disciples
               by
               teaching
               ,
               viz.
               by
               their
               Parents
               being
               taught
               ,
               because
               the
               Kohathites
               in
               their
               Parents
               are
               said
               to
               keep
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               from
               a
               Month
               old
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               false
               :
               the
               Children
               of
               a
               Month
               old
               are
               not
               said
               to
               keep
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               in
               their
               Parents
               ,
               as
               you
               affirm
               ;
               but
               all
               their
               Males
               ,
               the
               young
               as
               well
               as
               the
               old
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               keep
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
               And
               that
               the
               Charge
               was
               such
               that
               Children
               of
               a
               Month
               old
               could
               not
               be
               said
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               let
               them
               shew
               if
               they
               can
               .
            
             
             
               But
               Levi
               paid
               Tithes
               in
               
                 Abraham
                 .
                 Answ
              
               .
               Therefore
               the
               great
               Grandfather's
               Learning
               makes
               the
               Grandchild
               a
               Scholar
               .
               O
               excellent
               Logick
               !
               By
               the
               same
               reason
               I
               will
               prove
               the
               Children
               of
               Heathens
               to
               be
               the
               Scholars
               and
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               may
               be
               baptized
               ,
               because
               some
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               
                 Adam
                 ,
                 Noah
              
               ,
               &c.
               were
               taught
               and
               made
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               There
               did
               we
               rejoice
               —
            
             
               If
               the
               Israelites
               did
               rejoice
               in
               their
               Ancestors
               on
               the
               Banks
               of
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               then
               Judas
               believed
               in
               his
               Ancestors
               at
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               true
               Disciple
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Infants
               of
               unbelieving
               Jews
               believed
               in
               some
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               force
               then
               of
               their
               Scripture-Instances
               be
               weighed
               ,
               and
               you
               will
               see
               what
               broken
               Reeds
               they
               bring
               to
               support
               their
               Cause
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 6.
                 line
              
               23.
               
               By
               the
               preaching
               of
               Men
               ,
               Parents
               may
               be
               constrained
               to
               resign
               their
               All
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               Infants
               .
            
             
               How
               is
               baptizing
               Infants
               a
               resigning
               them
               to
               God
               ?
               What
               Scripture
               or
               Reason
               for
               this
               ?
            
             
               Line
               25.
               
               They
               (
               viz.
               Infants
               )
               are
               immediately
               discipled
               by
               Mens
               Ministry
               ,
               when
               Parents
               and
               Ministers
               concur
               in
               their
               solemn
               Dedication
               to
               God
               by
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               I
               answer
               .
            
             
               Then
               Baptism
               is
               not
               the
               Dedication
               of
               the
               Infant
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               Parents
               and
               Minister
               concur
               in
               their
               Dedication
               :
               but
               the
               Parents
               and
               Ministers
               do
               not
               concur
               in
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               sole
               Act
               of
               the
               Minister
               ;
               therefore
               Infants
               are
               not
               dedicated
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               these
               Disputants
               themselves
               being
               Judges
               against
               themselves
               .
            
             
               Line
               30.
               
               The
               Master
               doth
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               altogether
               foreign
               to
               the
               Controversy
               ,
               and
               
               I
               must
               again
               observe
               that
               they
               have
               utterly
               rejected
               their
               Distinction
               of
               compleat
               and
               incompleat
               Disciples
               :
               And
               now
               the
               resignation
               of
               the
               Parents
               and
               the
               acceptance
               of
               the
               Master
               is
               the
               only
               means
               to
               constitute
               the
               relation
               between
               Master
               and
               Scholar
               .
            
             
               Here
               I
               demand
               ,
               1.
               where
               Christ
               hath
               manifested
               his
               acceptance
               of
               all
               such
               as
               are
               sprinkled
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               hath
               undertaken
               to
               be
               their
               Master
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Christ
               hath
               undertaken
               the
               Tutorage
               of
               all
               such
               ,
               whence
               is
               it
               all
               such
               do
               not
               learn
               of
               him
               ?
               Can
               Christ
               fail
               in
               his
               Undertaking
               ?
            
             
               If
               there
               be
               any
               that
               won't
               be
               convinc'd
               that
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               by
               such
               wise
               Reasonings
               ,
               let
               them
               let
               it
               alone
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               their
               Wits
               still
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 6.
                 l.
              
               33.
               
               If
               Teaching
               were
               the
               ground
               of
               this
               Relation
               ,
               then
               Persons
               long
               since
               dead
               might
               be
               our
               Governors
               .
            
             
               O
               strange
               !
               What
               an
               Absurdity
               is
               here
               !
               What
               Fools
               were
               the
               Jews
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 are
              
               Moses
               
                 's
                 Disciples
              
               ?
               Their
               Argument
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               absurd
               to
               say
               Teaching
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               relation
               of
               Master
               and
               Scholar
               .
            
             
               Job
               said
               ,
               the
               former
               Age
               and
               their
               Fathers
               shall
               teach
               thee
               ,
               therefore
               Job
               spake
               absurdly
               .
               O
               rare
               Disputants
               ,
               that
               would
               charge
               Folly
               upon
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               himself
               !
            
             
               Were
               these
               Mens
               Eyes
               in
               their
               heads
               ,
               that
               bring
               Scripture
               to
               confute
               themselves
               ?
            
             
               Nay
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               may
               be
               our
               Masters
               too
               ,
               Job
               35.
               11.
               
               
                 Who
                 teacheth
                 us
                 more
                 than
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 and
                 maketh
                 us
                 wiser
                 than
                 the
                 Fowls
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               for
               so
               it
               follows
               in
               the
               same
               Verse
               .
               The
               sense
               then
               is
               either
               ,
               that
               none
               can
               teach
               us
               more
               than
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               can
               teach
               us
               ,
               and
               so
               these
               Disputants
               would
               perswade
               us
               that
               the
               Beasts
               are
               our
               Masters
               .
               And
               truly
               had
               these
               Gentlemen
               but
               attended
               
               well
               to
               what
               might
               have
               been
               learned
               of
               the
               Beasts
               and
               the
               Fowls
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               have
               so
               much
               despised
               these
               Masters
               .
            
             
               But
               alas
               !
               these
               Gentlemen
               who
               would
               now
               signalize
               themselves
               to
               the
               World
               by
               some
               new
               strains
               of
               Wit
               ,
               have
               altogether
               mistook
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               Verse
               10.
               
               None
               saith
               ,
               Where
               is
               God
               my
               Maker
               ,
               who
               giveth
               Songs
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               who
               teacheth
               us
               more
               than
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               maketh
               us
               wiser
               than
               the
               Fowls
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               
                 In
                 which
                 words
              
               Elihu
               affirms
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               God
               giveth
               Songs
               in
               the
               Night
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Matter
               of
               Praise
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               God
               teacheth
               Men
               more
               (
               viz.
               )
               more
               excellent
               things
               than
               he
               teacheth
               to
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Fowls
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               Pray
               ,
               wherein
               doth
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               in
               this
               place
               teach
               us
               that
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               may
               be
               our
               Masters
               ?
            
             
               And
               tho
               this
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               yet
               I
               fear
               not
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               what
               thing
               soever
               is
               said
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               may
               be
               called
               our
               Teacher
               ,
               without
               any
               Disgrace
               to
               that
               Assertion
               they
               would
               here
               oppose
               ,
               viz.
               that
               Teaching
               and
               Learning
               make
               the
               relation
               between
               Master
               and
               Scholar
               .
            
             
               I
               wonder
               they
               omitted
               their
               celebrated
               Distinction
               of
               compleat
               and
               incompleat
               Disciples
               :
               What
               can
               that
               do
               nothing
               now
               ,
               that
               did
               so
               much
               before
               ?
               The
               Achillean
               Shield
               is
               not
               worth
               a
               Contention
               for
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               they
               say
               they
               expected
               the
               Doctor
               should
               have
               shewn
               that
               that
               Distinction
               was
               groundless
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               speak
               directly
               to
               it
               :
               If
               leave
               might
               be
               given
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               press
               them
               thus
               .
            
             
               No
               unscriptural
               Distinction
               is
               to
               be
               admitted
               in
               any
               controverted
               Point
               of
               Divinity
               (
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               is
               to
               be
               the
               only
               Judg.
               )
            
             
             
               This
               Distinction
               of
               compleat
               and
               incompleat
               Disciples
               is
               an
               unscriptural
               Distinction
               (
               because
               neither
               the
               words
               or
               sense
               thereof
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
               )
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               This
               Distinction
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               in
               any
               controverted
               Point
               of
               Divinity
               :
               And
               therefore
               not
               in
               this
               now
               under
               consideration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               Christ
               sent
               not
               his
               Apostles
               to
               make
               incompleat
               Disciples
               ,
               then
               they
               made
               none
               such
               ,
               nor
               could
               baptize
               such
               .
            
             
               Again
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               a
               Disciple
               only
               in
               an
               imperfect
               sense
               ,
               in
               perfect
               sense
               is
               no
               Disciple
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               A
               Child
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Leigh
               in
               his
               Narrative
               ,
               p.
               11.
               )
               in
               an
               imperfect
               sense
               is
               deemed
               a
               Scholar
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               In
               perfect
               sense
               he
               is
               no
               Disciple
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               ,
               our
               Adversaries
               being
               Judges
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               perfect
               Sense
               ,
               and
               consequently
               Nonsense
               to
               call
               a
               Child
               uncapable
               of
               Learning
               ,
               a
               Scholar
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               hope
               they
               will
               allow
               good
               Consequence
               .
            
             
               I
               return
               now
               to
               our
               Dialogue
               .
            
             
               
                 Arg.
                 2.
                 pag.
                 7.
                 line
              
               9.
               
               Neither
               ever
               did
               Paul
               declare
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ,
               Paul
               did
               declare
               Believers
               were
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               Infants
               ;
               we
               being
               able
               to
               prove
               Believers
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               you
               being
               able
               to
               shew
               no
               other
               :
               Therefore
               Believers
               Children
               ought
               to
               be
               delayed
               till
               they
               can
               personally
               profess
               their
               Faith.
               
            
             
               But
               you
               hope
               to
               prove
               Infant-Baptism
               from
               
               Paul's
               words
               ,
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 7.
                 14.
                 
                 Rom.
              
               11.
               
            
             
               You
               hope
               ,
               but
               are
               not
               sure
               ;
               
                 Hope
                 that
                 is
                 seen
                 is
                 not
                 Hope
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 a
                 Man
                 seeth
                 ,
                 why
                 doth
                 he
                 yet
                 hope
                 for
                 ?
              
               Because
               you
               do
               not
               see
               Infant-Baptism
               in
               those
               Texts
               with
               clear
               Evidence
               ,
               therefore
               you
               hope
               but
               in
               vain
               :
               Only
               I
               commend
               your
               Modesty
               here
               ,
               't
               were
               Wisdom
               to
               give
               up
               a
               vain
               Hope
               .
            
             
             
               Here
               is
               much
               stuff
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               enough
               in
               this
               Page
               ,
               about
               the
               History
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               Ceremonial
               Law
               ,
               Prophecies
               ,
               &c.
               
               Indeed
               we
               cannot
               say
               this
               or
               that
               Epistle
               contains
               all
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               :
               And
               tho
               Paul
               did
               declare
               all
               the
               Counsel
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               he
               might
               not
               write
               all
               ;
               this
               is
               rational
               enough
               .
               But
               thus
               I
               would
               argue
               :
               If
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               perfect
               and
               compleat
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               and
               Practice
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               no
               mention
               is
               made
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ;
               then
               Infant-Baptism
               is
               not
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               be
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               nor
               to
               be
               practised
               by
               the
               Saints
               :
               The
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               therefore
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               8.
               
               Pray
               take
               your
               Argument
               back
               again
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Christ's
               Commission
               doth
               expresly
               shew
               who
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               not
               expresly
               shew
               that
               Adult
               Persons
               ,
               if
               baptized
               in
               Infancy
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               again
               :
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               I
               answer
               ;
               The
               minor
               is
               false
               for
               these
               Reasons
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Because
               in
               every
               positive
               Command
               the
               contrary
               is
               forbidden
               .
               Disciples
               in
               the
               Commission
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Commission
               forbids
               to
               baptize
               those
               that
               are
               not
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               are
               Infants
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Infant-sprinkling
               is
               not
               Baptism
               ;
               surely
               that
               cannot
               be
               Christ's
               Baptism
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               not
               a
               Subject
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Command
               ,
               nay
               tho
               the
               Infant
               were
               dipped
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               if
               a
               Heathen
               Person
               were
               so
               dipped
               against
               his
               Will
               ,
               it
               could
               be
               called
               Christ's
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               And
               methinks
               you
               will
               hardly
               deliver
               your selves
               from
               our
               Argument
               so
               well
               as
               we
               are
               delivered
               from
               yours
               .
               But
               let
               's
               hear
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               Infants
               or
               Adult
               Persons
               are
               distinctly
               expressed
               in
               Mat.
               28.
               19.
               for
               both
               are
               included
               in
               the
               word
               Nations
               .
            
             
               If
               Disciples
               are
               expressed
               ,
               and
               Infants
               in
               no
               good
               
               sense
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               then
               the
               Subjects
               are
               distinctly
               expressed
               :
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               If
               all
               Nations
               be
               the
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               without
               respect
               to
               being
               taught
               ,
               then
               all
               may
               be
               baptized
               without
               being
               taught
               :
               but
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               absurd
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Consequent
               .
               And
               what
               can
               you
               shew
               in
               the
               Commission
               that
               will
               authorize
               you
               to
               baptize
               the
               Infant
               of
               a
               Christian
               more
               than
               the
               Infant
               of
               a
               Heathen
               ?
            
             
               Pag.
               8.
               
               If
               they
               are
               understood
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               expressed
               :
               you
               have
               confuted
               your self
               .
            
             
               As
               if
               what
               is
               understood
               ,
               was
               not
               expressed
               to
               the
               Understanding
               :
               the
               word
               for
               them
               is
               Masculine
               ,
               but
               that
               for
               Nations
               of
               the
               Neuter
               ;
               the
               agreement
               is
               not
               between
               these
               words
               :
               For
               if
               the
               Apostles
               were
               commanded
               to
               baptize
               all
               Nations
               without
               the
               modification
               there
               expressed
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 taught
              
               ,
               then
               the
               Infants
               of
               Heathens
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Commission
               ,
               have
               as
               much
               right
               to
               Baptism
               as
               the
               Infants
               of
               Christians
               ;
               yea
               Unbelievers
               had
               as
               good
               claim
               to
               that
               Ordinance
               as
               Believers
               :
               all
               which
               is
               absurd
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               word
               them
               must
               have
               relation
               to
               Believers
               ,
               to
               Men
               discipled
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 9.
                 l.
              
               8.
               
               Infants
               may
               as
               well
               be
               Believers
               imputatively
               in
               their
               Parents
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               answered
               before
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               not
               as
               they
               feign
               ,
               that
               the
               Infants
               of
               the
               Kohathites
               did
               in
               their
               Parents
               keep
               the
               Charge
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               .
            
             
               Parents
               Faith
               may
               be
               imputed
               to
               Infants
               ,
               &c.
               
               There
               was
               nothing
               of
               the
               Parents
               coming
               to
               Christ
               imputed
               to
               the
               Infants
               ,
               't
               is
               altogether
               vain
               stuff
               .
               Our
               Blessings
               come
               not
               on
               us
               for
               our
               Works
               sake
               ,
               much
               less
               on
               our
               Children
               for
               our
               Works
               sake
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 in
              
               Heb.
               11.
               29.
               
               By
               Faith
               they
               passed
               through
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               as
               by
               dry
               Land.
               
            
             
               Is
               there
               any
               mention
               of
               the
               Imputation
               of
               the
               Parents
               
               Faith
               to
               their
               Children
               ?
               Or
               ,
               is
               there
               any
               necessity
               of
               such
               an
               Inference
               ?
            
             
               Is
               it
               said
               ,
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               passed
               by
               Faith
               ?
               Is
               this
               indefinite
               Proposition
               equal
               to
               an
               universal
               ?
               Would
               not
               the
               Proposition
               be
               true
               if
               only
               a
               thousand
               of
               them
               were
               Believers
               ?
               Among
               all
               that
               Multitude
               are
               they
               sure
               there
               were
               no
               Orphans
               that
               were
               uncapable
               of
               actual
               Faith
               ?
               Whose
               Faith
               then
               was
               imputed
               to
               them
               ?
               There
               went
               up
               also
               a
               mixt
               Multitude
               ,
               had
               they
               all
               the
               Faith
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               was
               their
               Faith
               imputed
               to
               their
               Infants
               ?
            
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               all
               indifferent
               Men
               ,
               whether
               this
               imputative
               Faith
               by
               them
               feigned
               ,
               be
               not
               an
               unheared-of
               Novelty
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               can
               they
               mean
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               did
               account
               the
               Infants
               Believers
               for
               their
               Parents
               Faith
               ?
               Well
               ,
               many
               of
               these
               Parents
               soon
               forgot
               his
               Works
               ,
               became
               Unbelievers
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Parents
               Infidelity
               must
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               Children
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               must
               be
               rejected
               of
               God.
               What
               Stuff
               is
               this
               ?
               at
               one
               time
               accepted
               ,
               and
               at
               another
               time
               falling
               from
               this
               Grace
               and
               rejected
               .
            
             
               Whereas
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               accounted
               Believers
               by
               God
               but
               those
               who
               are
               truly
               such
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               went
               through
               the
               Red
               Sea
               by
               Faith
               ,
               were
               truly
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Text
               saith
               they
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               Israel
               ;
               it
               saith
               not
               that
               all
               of
               them
               passed
               by
               Faith
               ,
               even
               the
               six
               hundred
               thousand
               Men
               which
               these
               Gentlemen
               mention
               .
               And
               they
               know
               that
               an
               indefinite
               Proposition
               is
               not
               always
               equal
               to
               an
               universal
               ,
               nor
               is
               not
               true
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
               All
               to
               whom
               Faith
               was
               attributed
               in
               the
               11th
               of
               Hebrews
               were
               true
               Saints
               :
               All
               the
               natural
               Seed
               of
               Israel
               were
               not
               true
               Saints
               ;
               Ergo
               ,
               Faith
               is
               not
               there
               attributed
               to
               the
               natural
               Seed
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               the
               Israelites
               Infants
               were
               baptized
               
               in
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               10.
               1
               ,
               2.
               and
               this
               was
               a
               Type
               of
               Gospel-Baptism
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               The
               Israelitish
               Church
               was
               also
               typical
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               .
               And
               if
               the
               whole
               Church
               were
               baptized
               ,
               what
               doth
               it
               teach
               but
               that
               all
               Gospel-Churches
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ?
               But
               Gospel-Churches
               are
               made
               up
               of
               Believers
               ,
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Infants
               ;
               therefore
               this
               infers
               not
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               by
               a
               legitimate
               Consequence
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               say
               they
               )
               Infants
               are
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               Subject
               therein
               is
               passive
               .
            
             
               The
               unbelieving
               Adult
               are
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               the
               Subject
               therein
               being
               passive
               .
               Will
               these
               Gentlemen
               then
               baptize
               promiscuously
               all
               Adult
               Persons
               not
               before
               baptized
               (
               as
               they
               phrase
               it
               )
               because
               they
               are
               capable
               ?
               How
               frivolous
               is
               this
               ?
               Their
               Reason
               lies
               thus
               .
               Every
               Subject
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               :
               Every
               Infant
               is
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               :
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               Let
               them
               now
               go
               and
               baptize
               the
               Infants
               of
               
                 Jews
                 ,
                 Turks
                 ,
                 Heathens
              
               ,
               and
               then
               boast
               they
               have
               made
               so
               many
               Christians
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 10.
                 line
              
               13.
               
               But
               neither
               this
               nor
               any
               one
               Word
               of
               God
               doth
               shew
               that
               Infants
               must
               be
               denied
               Baptism
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               do
               what
               is
               required
               of
               Adult
               Persons
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               This
               is
               a
               mistake
               :
               For
               not
               only
               this
               but
               every
               other
               Scripture
               that
               shews
               what
               is
               required
               of
               a
               Person
               in
               order
               to
               his
               Baptism
               ,
               doth
               shew
               that
               all
               those
               are
               to
               be
               denied
               Baptism
               in
               whom
               those
               Requisites
               are
               not
               found
               .
               And
               I
               reason
               thus
               :
            
             
               If
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               no
               where
               authorized
               the
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               any
               ,
               but
               those
               who
               professing
               their
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               do
               claim
               Baptism
               ,
               then
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               :
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo.
               Or
               thus
               .
            
             
             
               If
               the
               Scripture
               excludes
               all
               from
               Baptism
               who
               do
               not
               profess
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               then
               it
               excludes
               Infants
               :
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ;
               Ergo.
               
            
             
               The
               Assumption
               is
               prov'd
               by
               this
               Text
               under
               consideration
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 37.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 ,
              
               &c.
               not
               else
               .
               No
               instance
               can
               be
               given
               of
               one
               baptized
               who
               did
               not
               profess
               Faith.
               
            
             
               And
               to
               affirm
               the
               Scripture
               allows
               the
               Baptism
               of
               such
               ,
               for
               whose
               Baptism
               there
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Scripture
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Precedent
               ,
               is
               only
               to
               affirm
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               Let
               these
               Gentlemen
               prove
               when
               they
               write
               next
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               an
               Indulgence
               given
               to
               Infants
               in
               respect
               of
               their
               receiving
               Baptism
               if
               they
               can
               ?
               Otherwise
               to
               talk
               of
               one
               thing
               required
               of
               Infants
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               the
               Adult
               ,
               is
               altogether
               vain
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               Scripture
               does
               not
               ,
               with
               respect
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               make
               a
               distinction
               between
               Infants
               and
               Adult
               ,
               then
               the
               Minister
               ought
               not
               .
               And
               such
               distinctions
               as
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               acquainted
               with
               ,
               are
               devised
               by
               shifting
               heads
               to
               deceive
               themselves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               Line
               28.
               
               I
               shall
               quickly
               shew
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               authorize
               the
               practice
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               ,
               &c.
               
               Bravely
               and
               confidently
               asserted
               !
            
             
               But
               here
               is
               a
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               expresly
               tell
               us
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               baptize
               Infants
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Argument
               will
               fall
               on
               your selves
               .
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               did
               deny
               Baptism
               to
               any
               Christian's
               Infant
               ;
               or
               administer
               it
               to
               any
               Adult
               Person
               descending
               from
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               that
               any
               Christian
               Parent
               did
               ever
               offer
               his
               Infant
               Seed
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               how
               should
               it
               then
               tell
               us
               such
               were
               denied
               it
               ?
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               us
               to
               do
               in
               instituted
               Worship
               ,
               
               any
               thing
               but
               what
               is
               commanded
               ;
               otherwise
               you
               may
               introduce
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Oil
               ,
               Spittle
               and
               Cream
               ,
               into
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               other
               Fopperies
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               tell
               us
               the
               Apostles
               did
               not
               use
               these
               .
               And
               a
               Papist
               would
               uterly
               rout
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               durst
               abide
               by
               this
               Argument
               .
            
             
               
                 Page
                 11.
                 line
              
               1.
               
               But
               we
               have
               some
               probable
               Instances
               of
               baptizing
               Infants
               .
            
             
               Even
               now
               they
               would
               quickly
               shew
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               authorize
               the
               Practice
               of
               Infant
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               now
               their
               Confidence
               is
               turned
               into
               probable
               Instances
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Acts
               16.
               33.
               
               
                 He
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 were
                 baptized
                 straightway
                 .
              
               Here
               I
               warrant
               it
               is
               probable
               there
               were
               Children
               :
               But
               is
               it
               not
               as
               probable
               that
               there
               were
               none
               ?
               I
               mean
               ,
               Infants
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               old
               ,
               and
               his
               Children
               grown
               up
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               capable
               of
               hearing
               and
               believing
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               consult
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 And
                 they
                 spake
                 unto
                 him
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 House
                 .
              
               Did
               they
               speak
               to
               Infants
               ?
            
             
               But
               this
               no
               more
               supposeth
               (
               say
               they
               )
               that
               the
               Word
               was
               preached
               to
               all
               ,
               even
               Infants
               ,
               than
               those
               words
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 16.
                 15.
                 
                 Go
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               supposes
               Stones
               able
               to
               hear
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 All
              
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               every
               in
               the
               other
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               with
               limitation
               according
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
             
               First
               here
               ,
               as
               I
               hinted
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               supposed
               that
               the
               Jaylor
               was
               old
               ,
               and
               his
               Children
               were
               capable
               of
               hearing
               and
               believing
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               as
               probable
               (
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               because
               the
               Word
               was
               preach'd
               to
               them
               )
               than
               that
               they
               were
               Infants
               ?
            
             
               But
               it
               may
               be
               doubtful
               whether
               he
               had
               any
               Children
               at
               all
               .
            
             
             
               (
               2.
               )
               This
               All
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               preach'd
               is
               to
               be
               restrain'd
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
             
               And
               must
               not
               that
               all
               be
               so
               restrained
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 he
                 was
                 baptized
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 straightway
                 ?
              
               May
               we
               not
               say
               by
               all
               Infants
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               more
               included
               than
               where
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Go
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
                 ,
              
               Stones
               and
               Trees
               are
               included
               ?
            
             
               Infants
               are
               no
               more
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               was
               instituted
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               practised
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               where
               learning
               Christ
               and
               believing
               do
               ever
               precede
               it
               ,
               than
               Stones
               and
               Trees
               of
               hearing
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               say
               as
               they
               ,
               some
               were
               preached
               to
               as
               included
               in
               their
               Parents
               ,
               is
               meer
               unintelligible
               stuff
               .
            
             
               If
               some
               believed
               in
               their
               Parents
               ,
               others
               did
               reject
               and
               persecute
               the
               Gospel
               in
               their
               Parents
               with
               as
               good
               reason
               ;
               and
               so
               dying
               in
               Infancy
               every
               Infant
               must
               be
               accountable
               for
               ,
               and
               damned
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               his
               reprobate
               and
               unbelieving
               Parents
               ;
               and
               so
               not
               only
               
               Adam's
               first
               ,
               but
               all
               his
               Sins
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               Sins
               of
               unbelieving
               Progenitors
               will
               be
               charged
               on
               their
               dying
               Infants
               .
               This
               follows
               with
               as
               good
               Consequence
               as
               that
               the
               Word
               is
               preached
               to
               some
               in
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               their
               Parents
               Faith
               imputed
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               is
               such
               unreasonable
               ,
               absurd
               and
               unmerciful
               Doctrine
               in
               respect
               of
               poor
               Children
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               I
               am
               perswaded
               was
               hardly
               ever
               heard
               of
               before
               .
            
             
               When
               you
               can
               shew
               that
               these
               are
               as
               plainly
               included
               in
               the
               word
               Baptize
               ,
               as
               Infants
               are
               in
               the
               word
               Nations
               ,
               we
               shall
               further
               consider
               what
               you
               say
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               That
               Infants
               are
               not
               at
               all
               included
               in
               the
               word
               Nations
               in
               the
               Commission
               is
               manifest
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               meant
               no
               more
               of
               all
               Nations
               than
               are
               taught
               or
               discipled
               ;
               and
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               noted
               ,
               to
               take
               Nations
               in
               the
               largest
               extent
               ,
               then
               even
               the
               Unconverted
               and
               
               their
               Children
               also
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               ;
               which
               being
               absurd
               ,
               it
               must
               follow
               ,
               that
               only
               such
               of
               all
               Nations
               as
               are
               discipled
               by
               the
               Ministry
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               Now
               pray
               let
               us
               hear
               ,
               according
               to
               your
               promise
               ,
               why
               you
               do
               not
               use
               Salt
               ,
               Cream
               ,
               Oil
               and
               Spittle
               ,
               seeing
               they
               are
               not
               prohibited
               in
               express
               words
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 12.
                 line
              
               4.
               
               I
               assert
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               required
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               the
               Infants
               of
               professed
               Christians
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Required
               it
               by
               good
               Consequence
               I
               warrant
               ,
               which
               now
               I
               shall
               attend
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 12.
                 line
                 8.
                 
                 Arg.
              
               1.
               
               Those
               of
               Nations
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               expresly
               or
               consequentially
               excluded
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Infants
               of
               professing
               Christians
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               The
               minor
               here
               is
               to
               be
               supplied
               .
               But
               the
               Infants
               of
               professing
               Christians
               are
               not
               expresly
               or
               consequentially
               excluded
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               This
               I
               deny
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               they
               might
               well
               have
               supposed
               would
               have
               been
               denied
               ,
               which
               yet
               they
               have
               not
               proved
               ,
               but
               have
               turned
               off
               the
               Opponency
               upon
               their
               Adversaries
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               pretend
               to
               take
               it
               on
               them
               ;
               and
               say
               we
               have
               not
               been
               ever
               able
               to
               prove
               Infants
               excluded
               from
               Baptism
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               by
               the
               very
               Argument
               they
               pretend
               to
               answer
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               If
               Christ
               hath
               nowhere
               required
               his
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               Infants
               ,
               then
               consequentially
               he
               hath
               excluded
               them
               from
               Baptism
               ;
               but
               the
               former
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               these
               Gentlemen
               will
               never
               be
               able
               to
               shew
               a
               Command
               of
               Christ
               for
               baptizing
               of
               them
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               None
               ought
               to
               baptize
               any
               ,
               for
               baptizing
               whom
               he
               hath
               no
               positive
               Command
               :
               for
               in
               instituted
               Worship
               what
               is
               not
               expresly
               commanded
               ,
               is
               forbidden
               .
               For
               example
               ,
            
             
             
               In
               making
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               Ark
               ,
               and
               Cloths
               of
               Service
               ,
               Exod.
               39.
               43.
               
               Moses
               
                 looked
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 behold
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 it
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 had
                 commanded
              
               ;
               not
               a
               Tack
               ,
               Loop
               ,
               or
               Curtain
               ,
               more
               than
               commanded
               .
               Moses
               would
               not
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               50
               Loops
               to
               a
               Curtain
               ,
               but
               he
               did
               not
               command
               I
               should
               set
               no
               more
               ,
               I
               will
               therefore
               put
               55
               ;
               he
               well
               knew
               that
               being
               commanded
               to
               put
               50
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               than
               that
               was
               consequentially
               forbidden
               :
               So
               when
               our
               Lord
               commands
               to
               baptize
               such
               of
               the
               Nations
               as
               should
               be
               discipled
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               these
               Gentlemen
               might
               see
               that
               those
               words
               restrain
               their
               Commission
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               account
               all
               others
               excluded
               from
               their
               Commission
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               discipled
               by
               the
               Word
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 12.
                 line
              
               19.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               all
               things
               pertaining
               to
               an
               Ordinance
               must
               be
               expressed
               in
               the
               Institution
               for
               that
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               This
               they
               endeavour
               to
               prove
               by
               this
               Instance
               .
            
             
               The
               Institution
               for
               the
               Passover
               doth
               not
               express
               the
               Cup
               ,
               which
               yet
               was
               piously
               used
               by
               Christ
               himself
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Seeing
               the
               Cup
               was
               not
               mentioned
               in
               the
               Institution
               for
               the
               Passover
               ,
               how
               did
               these
               Gentlemen
               know
               that
               it
               was
               used
               as
               part
               of
               that
               Ordinance
               ?
               I
               speak
               of
               the
               Cup
               our
               Lord
               took
               for
               his
               Supper
               .
               I
               do
               read
               in
               Luke
               the
               Cup
               was
               took
               after
               Supper
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               after
               the
               Passover
               was
               ended
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               it
               not
               from
               the
               Institution
               ,
               how
               do
               they
               know
               it
               ?
            
             
               But
               what
               if
               this
               that
               they
               say
               should
               obtain
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               pertaining
               to
               an
               Ordinance
               need
               not
               be
               expressed
               in
               the
               Institution
               ?
               I
               hope
               if
               some
               Circumstances
               be
               not
               expressed
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               grant
               that
               the
               principal
               things
               must
               :
               And
               the
               Subject
               in
               Baptism
               is
               a
               principal
               thing
               ,
               otherwise
               let
               them
               go
               by
               that
               Rule
               ,
               and
               baptize
               Infidels
               and
               their
               Children
               .
            
             
             
               But
               they
               cannot
               yet
               prove
               even
               by
               Consequence
               that
               any
               Infants
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               :
               for
               by
               whatsoever
               words
               they
               shall
               prove
               in
               this
               Commission
               that
               Believers
               Infants
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               only
               changing
               the
               terms
               necessary
               ,
               I
               will
               prove
               all
               Infants
               ought
               .
               They
               only
               talk
               of
               good
               Consequences
               ,
               but
               bring
               none
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               12.
               
               Some
               Infants
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Gospel-Church
               visible
               ,
               therefore
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               That
               Church-membership
               was
               a
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               was
               denied
               in
               the
               Dispute
               .
            
             
               And
               also
               that
               some
               Infants
               were
               visible
               Church-Members
               .
            
             
               That
               Infants
               ,
               viz.
               Elect
               Infants
               ,
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               Universal
               Church
               I
               grant
               ,
               because
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               but
               who
               these
               are
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               it
               comes
               not
               into
               the
               Minister's
               Observation
               :
               And
               God
               doth
               not
               require
               Impossibilities
               of
               his
               Servants
               .
               God
               hath
               not
               made
               Election
               ,
               or
               Redemption
               ,
               or
               habitual
               Grace
               the
               signs
               to
               a
               Minister
               of
               doing
               his
               Office
               ;
               because
               these
               are
               secret
               things
               ,
               and
               cannot
               come
               into
               his
               Observation
               without
               a
               Miracle
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               here
               ,
               the
               Infants
               of
               Believers
               are
               Church-Members
               before
               Baptism
               ;
               this
               we
               deny
               if
               they
               speak
               of
               an
               instituted
               Church
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               make
               it
               good
               :
               That
               Text
               Acts
               7.
               38.
               here
               quoted
               ,
               speaks
               of
               a
               National
               Church
               ,
               not
               a
               Gospel-Church
               ,
               which
               is
               Congregational
               ,
               and
               consists
               of
               professed
               Believers
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               13.
               
               These
               were
               Members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Here
               they
               grant
               that
               Members
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               without
               credible
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               were
               not
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               at
               that
               time
               was
               the
               only
               visible
               Church
               ,
               therefore
               the
               Point
               is
               gain'd
               ,
               that
               visible
               Church-Membership
               gives
               no
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               
               if
               it
               did
               not
               then
               ,
               much
               less
               doth
               it
               now
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 prove
                 they
                 are
              
               ,
               Suffer
               little
               Children
               ,
               &c.
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               The
               Dispute
               here
               is
               ,
               Whether
               by
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               be
               meant
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               Kingdom
               of
               Glory
               ?
               If
               I
               suppose
               the
               former
               ,
               what
               advantage
               will
               they
               get
               ?
               
                 Suffer
                 little
                 Children
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 of
                 such
                 ,
                 i.
                 e.
              
               like
               these
               in
               Humility
               and
               Meekness
               is
               the
               Gospel-Church
               .
               
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 humbles
                 not
                 himself
                 as
                 a
                 little
                 Child
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 therein
                 .
              
               What
               is
               this
               to
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Infants
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               should
               you
               understand
               thus
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               redeemed
               by
               Christ
               hath
               some
               such
               as
               these
               ,
               what
               is
               this
               to
               Baptism
               ?
               Who
               denies
               these
               things
               ?
               But
               where
               is
               the
               good
               Consequence
               to
               prove
               from
               hence
               Infant-Baptism
               ?
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               ,
               I
               am
               apt
               to
               think
               that
               Christ
               tells
               them
               that
               such
               as
               these
               are
               received
               to
               Glory
               ;
               these
               Gentlemen
               say
               this
               cannot
               be
               ,
               because
               every
               Infant
               that
               goes
               to
               Heaven
               drops
               his
               Infancy
               ,
               and
               enters
               perfect
               into
               Glory
               .
            
             
               I
               demand
               here
               ,
               whether
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               God
               to
               bring
               an
               Infant
               to
               Glory
               ?
            
             
               Wherein
               lies
               the
               Contradiction
               ?
            
             
               How
               will
               these
               Gentlemen
               define
               an
               Infant
               ?
               will
               they
               tell
               us
               it
               is
               a
               Creature
               rational
               ,
               but
               not
               capable
               of
               using
               Reason
               ?
               such
               may
               be
               an
               Ideot
               ,
               and
               therefore
               agrees
               not
               to
               an
               Infant
               only
               :
               For
               my
               part
               I
               cannot
               tell
               how
               to
               define
               an
               Infant
               so
               as
               to
               make
               it
               include
               a
               Contradiction
               that
               it
               should
               be
               such
               in
               Heaven
               .
               Let
               's
               hear
               how
               they
               define
               an
               Infant
               ,
               even
               a
               poor
               little
               weak
               thing
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 34.
                 line
              
               4.
               of
               their
               Account
               .
            
             
               Well
               then
               ,
               how
               do
               these
               Gentlemen
               know
               whether
               in
               Heaven
               there
               be
               such
               little
               Creatures
               as
               Infants
               ?
               Cannot
               God
               make
               the
               Soul
               in
               those
               little
               weak
               Organs
               act
               as
               gloriously
               as
               in
               the
               Organs
               of
               a
               Giant
               ?
               
               Will
               these
               Gentlemen
               affirm
               that
               bodily
               Strength
               is
               one
               of
               the
               Blessings
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               Are
               they
               sure
               there
               will
               be
               need
               of
               it
               ?
               For
               my
               part
               I
               have
               been
               ready
               to
               think
               much
               ,
               if
               not
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Saints
               above
               consisted
               in
               the
               rectitude
               of
               their
               Understandings
               and
               Wills.
               
            
             
               But
               as
               I
               said
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               grant
               these
               Gentlemen
               their
               longing
               ,
               and
               suppose
               that
               by
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               was
               meant
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               is
               the
               good
               Consequence
               to
               prove
               that
               they
               must
               be
               baptized
               ?
               I
               have
               long
               waited
               for
               one
               ,
               but
               still
               they
               delay
               me
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               ,
               p.
               14.
               that
               the
               Members
               of
               a
               Christian
               Church
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               :
               But
               I
               despair
               to
               find
               where
               they
               so
               proved
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               do
               not
               think
               any
               impartial
               Judg
               will
               give
               it
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               Church-Membership
               gives
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               for
               the
               reasons
               before
               offered
               against
               this
               Opinion
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               not
               so
               in
               the
               Jewish
               Church
               ,
               much
               less
               in
               the
               Christian
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 14.
                 line
              
               20.
               
               I
               have
               shewn
               before
               how
               Infants
               may
               be
               Disciples
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Men.
               
            
             
               How
               weakly
               this
               was
               done
               ,
               let
               the
               Reader
               judg
               :
               And
               we
               have
               not
               said
               that
               Infants
               are
               uncapable
               of
               being
               made
               holy
               ,
               or
               so
               uncapable
               as
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               are
               ;
               for
               they
               have
               the
               Seeds
               of
               Reason
               ,
               may
               be
               justified
               ,
               sanctified
               and
               glorified
               .
               God
               can
               do
               all
               this
               to
               them
               we
               say
               ,
               tho
               you
               will
               not
               allow
               Glorification
               to
               Infants
               .
               But
               we
               say
               Men
               can
               no
               more
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               by
               teaching
               them
               make
               them
               Disciples
               ,
               than
               they
               can
               teach
               the
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               3.
               
               The
               Infants
               of
               Believers
               are
               called
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 15.
                 10.
                 
                 Why
                 tempt
                 ye
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               grant
               some
               Persons
               here
               are
               called
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               deny
               that
               Infants
               are
               so
               called
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               from
               the
               Answer
               ,
               
                 pag.
                 15.
                 line
              
               1.
               
            
             
               They
               are
               here
               up
               again
               with
               being
               taught
               in
               their
               
               Parents
               ,
               so
               may
               as
               well
               be
               said
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               their
               Parents
               for
               any
               thing
               they
               have
               urged
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               but
               something
               must
               be
               said
               lest
               their
               mouths
               should
               seem
               stopt
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               deny
               that
               all
               who
               are
               here
               called
               Disciples
               are
               called
               Brethren
               ,
               ver
               .
               1.
               or
               are
               said
               to
               be
               taught
               .
               This
               is
               but
               a
               bold
               denial
               ,
               the
               Text
               is
               plain
               ,
               none
               are
               intended
               in
               this
               place
               but
               the
               Brethren
               whom
               the
               false
               Apostles
               taught
               ;
               the
               false
               Apostles
               did
               not
               preach
               to
               their
               Infants
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               any
               such
               .
               And
               Peter
               testifieth
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               God
               had
               purified
               their
               Hearts
               by
               Faith
               ,
               and
               these
               he
               calls
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               not
               Children
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               have
               their
               Hearts
               purified
               by
               Faith
               :
               And
               tho
               it
               was
               the
               Disciples
               of
               Cesarea
               that
               
               Peter's
               words
               relate
               to
               ,
               yet
               the
               case
               of
               both
               ,
               viz.
               those
               at
               Antioch
               and
               these
               ,
               must
               be
               parallel
               ,
               or
               
               Peter's
               words
               had
               not
               been
               pertinent
               .
            
             
               But
               say
               these
               Gentlemen
               ,
               cannot
               God
               give
               Infants
               the
               Seed
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               purify
               their
               Hearts
               by
               so
               doing
               ?
               &c.
               
            
             
               Ridiculous
               enough
               !
               do
               these
               Gentlemen
               believe
               really
               that
               to
               be
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               place
               ?
               Do
               they
               think
               that
               Peter
               said
               this
               from
               Revelation
               ?
               Dare
               they
               tell
               the
               World
               such
               stuff
               to
               bolster
               up
               a
               tottering
               Opinion
               ?
               Is
               there
               so
               much
               as
               a
               probability
               for
               such
               a
               thing
               ,
               or
               any
               good
               Consequences
               ?
               It
               is
               manifest
               Peter
               was
               speaking
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               false
               Teachers
               came
               ;
               for
               he
               parallels
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Brethren
               at
               Antioch
               with
               those
               of
               Caesarea
               ,
               who
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               Faith
               ,
               and
               a
               purified
               Heart
               by
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               if
               these
               were
               not
               Children
               ,
               then
               neither
               those
               at
               Antioch
               :
               and
               here
               is
               a
               good
               Consequence
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               his
               Instance
               in
               them
               had
               not
               been
               pertinent
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               absurd
               to
               imagine
               .
            
             
               The
               Heart
               indeed
               by
               infusion
               of
               holy
               Habits
               may
               
               be
               said
               to
               be
               purified
               ,
               but
               that
               could
               not
               come
               into
               the
               observation
               even
               of
               Peter
               without
               a
               Miracle
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               no
               need
               to
               feign
               one
               ;
               I
               say
               feign
               one
               ,
               because
               here
               is
               no
               rational
               ground
               of
               such
               a
               Conjecture
               :
               ver
               .
               7.
               saith
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 God
                 made
                 choice
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               
                 by
                 my
                 mouth
                 should
                 hear
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 .
              
               I
               ask
               now
               those
               reverend
               Gentlemen
               ,
               the
               Authors
               of
               this
               Dialogue
               ,
               whether
               those
               that
               heard
               the
               word
               from
               his
               mouth
               were
               Infants
               ?
               did
               Infants
               hear
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Gospel
               and
               believe
               ?
               These
               are
               the
               very
               Persons
               of
               whom
               he
               testifieth
               in
               the
               
                 8th
                 vers
              
               .
               That
               
                 God
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               and
               ver
               .
               9.
               t
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 purified
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 Faith
              
               ;
               't
               is
               the
               same
               persons
               still
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               Gentlemen
               feign
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               Infants
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 And
                 cannot
                 God
                 give
                 Infants
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 purify
                 their
                 hearts
                 by
                 so
                 doing
                 ?
              
               Yes
               indeed
               he
               can
               ,
               but
               't
               was
               not
               done
               here
               ;
               and
               this
               they
               knew
               well
               enough
               ,
               if
               they
               examined
               the
               place
               ,
               which
               I
               perceive
               they
               did
               by
               their
               next
               words
               :
               for
               they
               say
               they
               were
               the
               Gentiles
               at
               Caesarea
               ;
               and
               then
               how
               disingenuous
               is
               it
               for
               them
               to
               put
               such
               a
               blind
               upon
               their
               Readers
               ,
               to
               cheat
               them
               out
               of
               their
               Understandings
               ?
            
             
               And
               I
               wonder
               what
               these
               Gentlemen
               hope
               to
               gain
               to
               their
               Cause
               ,
               by
               telling
               us
               that
               Peter
               spake
               here
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               at
               Caesarea
               ,
               not
               those
               at
               Antioch
               .
               This
               we
               grant
               ;
               but
               how
               weak
               was
               their
               Answer
               ,
               just
               before
               to
               suppose
               them
               Children
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               not
               a
               parallel
               Case
               between
               the
               Gentiles
               at
               Caesarea
               ,
               and
               the
               Brethren
               at
               Antioch
               ,
               to
               what
               purpose
               did
               Peter
               declare
               the
               History
               of
               their
               Conversion
               ?
            
             
               And
               that
               it
               was
               so
               ,
               I
               prove
               from
               the
               
                 5th
                 verse
              
               of
               this
               same
               chap.
               compared
               with
               the
               first
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               first
               verse
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 Certain
                 men
                 came
                 down
                 from
              
               Judea
               ,
               
                 and
                 taught
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Except
                 ye
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               not
               ye
               and
               your
               Children
               ,
               but
               your selves
               .
               Thence
               I
               conclude
               that
               these
               Brethren
               were
               men
               capable
               of
               hearing
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               Infants
               .
               And
               in
               ver
               .
               5.
               certain
               of
               the
               Sect
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               which
               believed
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 needful
                 to
                 circumcise
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 command
                 them
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
               but
               Infants
               were
               not
               capable
               of
               such
               a
               Command
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Brethren
               intended
               in
               both
               places
               are
               Believers
               ,
               and
               not
               Infants
               .
               As
               to
               the
               Equivocations
               about
               the
               manner
               which
               they
               make
               ,
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               only
               shews
               that
               these
               false
               Teachers
               would
               have
               the
               Brethren
               that
               they
               taught
               to
               have
               the
               Foreskin
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               possibly
               have
               relation
               to
               Children
               ,
               they
               being
               not
               intended
               by
               the
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               or
               Paul
               or
               Peter
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               We
               say
               Circumcision
               cannot
               be
               the
               yoke
               ,
               because
               Infants
               did
               bear
               it
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               bound
               to
               keep
               the
               whole
               Law.
               To
               the
               first
               they
               answer
               ,
               that
               it
               only
               signifieth
               a
               burdensome
               Yoke
               .
               Suppose
               so
               ,
               this
               Yoke
               was
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               proselyted
               Gentiles
               when
               adult
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               the
               dispute
               is
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Infants
               at
               all
               .
               And
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 Christ
                 shall
                 profit
                 you
                 nothing
                 ;
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 that
                 is
                 circumcised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Debtor
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Law
                 :
              
               this
               was
               not
               spoke
               to
               Children
               but
               to
               Believers
               ;
               and
               Mr.
               Williams
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Moses
              
               relates
               to
               the
               Form
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Subject
               .
            
             
               What
               if
               the
               Yoke
               would
               have
               been
               laid
               on
               Infants
               ,
               had
               the
               false
               Teachers
               obtained
               the
               point
               against
               the
               Brethren
               .
               Yet
               it
               proves
               not
               in
               the
               least
               the
               present
               Dispute
               was
               about
               any
               other
               than
               those
               that
               believed
               ,
               as
               is
               manifest
               fully
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               before
               said
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Infants
               are
               not
               called
               Disciples
               in
               this
               place
               .
            
             
             
               Page
               16.
               the
               last
               3
               lines
               ;
               I
               have
               seven
               places
               at
               hand
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               Mark
               1.
               7.
               
               Except
               they
               wash
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               baptize
               )
               they
               eat
               not
               :
               Were
               they
               dipped
               over
               head
               and
               ears
               when
               they
               did
               eat
               ?
               Ridiculous
               enough
               ;
               the
               Text
               speaks
               of
               the
               Washing
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               Baptizing
               their
               Hands
               .
               I
               ask
               ,
               when
               they
               washed
               ,
               whether
               they
               did
               only
               sprinkle
               a
               little
               water
               ,
               or
               pour
               a
               large
               quantity
               that
               did
               overwhelm
               them
               ?
               and
               so
               for
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               of
               Tables
               ,
               Beds
               ,
               is
               it
               likely
               it
               was
               done
               by
               sprinkling
               a
               few
               drops
               of
               water
               on
               some
               part
               of
               them
               ?
               Certainly
               these
               things
               were
               covered
               with
               Water
               ,
               when
               said
               to
               be
               baptized
               :
               so
               the
               Israelites
               were
               covered
               with
               Water
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               which
               very
               well
               figures
               the
               Dipping
               used
               by
               us
               .
               And
               it
               is
               frivolous
               to
               answer
               all
               the
               impertinencies
               there
               utter'd
               .
               They
               never
               heard
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               much
               less
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               did
               signify
               plunging
               under
               Water
               .
               But
               Stephens
               saith
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               doth
               signify
               
                 mergo
                 ,
                 immergo
              
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               this
               but
               to
               dip
               ,
               drown
               ,
               or
               overwhelm
               ,
               to
               plunge
               or
               dip
               in
               ?
               
                 Item
                 ,
                 Tingo
                 quod
                 fit
                 immergendo
                 ,
              
               to
               dye
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               done
               by
               plunging
               into
               the
               liquor
               .
            
             
               Baptizo
               ,
               he
               saith
               also
               ,
               signifieth
               mergo
               or
               immergo
               ;
               Item
               ,
               Submergo
               :
               and
               yet
               these
               Gentlemen
               never
               heard
               that
               these
               did
               signify
               plunging
               under
               Water
               ,
               &c.
               whereas
               in
               these
               senses
               the
               thing
               is
               rather
               dipt
               in
               the
               Water
               ,
               than
               the
               Water
               applied
               to
               it
               .
               So
               in
               
               Schrevelius's
               Lexicon
               ,
               as
               set
               forth
               by
               Robertson
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifieth
               
                 intingo
                 &
                 mergo
              
               ,
               to
               dip
               in
               ,
               to
               steep
               in
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               lavo
               to
               wash
               ;
               all
               which
               signify
               a
               plunging
               under
               Water
               .
               And
               here
               they
               own
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               English
               Annotations
               to
               be
               against
               them
               .
               Let
               the
               Reader
               consider
               whom
               he
               hath
               most
               reason
               to
               follow
               ,
               the
               former
               being
               disinterested
               ,
               and
               speaking
               according
               to
               his
               Conscience
               ,
               or
               these
               to
               save
               their
               Credit
               and
               Reputation
               .
               I
               needed
               not
               have
               said
               any
               thing
               to
               this
               
               Question
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               fitter
               for
               the
               Learned
               than
               me
               .
               Only
               what
               I
               could
               observe
               I
               have
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Dispute
               being
               not
               worth
               taking
               notice
               of
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               ,
               their
               Objections
               being
               frivolous
               ,
               and
               not
               pressing
               us
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               ingenious
               Learned
               may
               be
               turned
               against
               them
               .
            
             
               There
               have
               been
               enough
               of
               their
               own
               side
               to
               justify
               our
               practice
               ,
               and
               themselves
               pretend
               to
               no
               more
               than
               a
               probability
               for
               their
               practice
               .
            
             
               They
               say
               ,
               we
               must
               so
               administer
               it
               as
               shall
               consist
               with
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Subject
               .
            
             
               God's
               preservation
               of
               those
               by
               us
               baptized
               ,
               sufficiently
               acquits
               us
               from
               this
               Cavil
               .
            
             
               So
               much
               is
               said
               of
               this
               point
               by
               Mr.
               Keach
               against
               Mr.
               Owen
               ,
               that
               an
               Answer
               may
               easily
               be
               transcribed
               thence
               to
               all
               these
               Gentlemens
               Evasions
               .
            
             
               Page
               22.
               1
               
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               Else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               they
               are
               holy
               .
            
             
               Answ
               .
               Holiness
               without
               Christ's
               Command
               gives
               no
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               If
               it
               was
               not
               Holiness
               ,
               but
               God's
               Command
               gave
               right
               to
               Circumcision
               ,
               then
               not
               Holiness
               but
               Christ's
               Command
               gives
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               
                 Vid.
                 Keach
              
               against
               Owen
               ,
               p.
               109.
               
            
             
               Their
               first
               Argument
               ;
               Legitimacy
               cannot
               descend
               from
               Believers
               as
               Believers
               .
               Answ
               .
               I
               grant
               the
               Argument
               ,
               but
               deny
               that
               this
               Holiness
               in
               the
               Text
               descends
               from
               Believers
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               from
               their
               lawful
               Marriage
               ;
               for
               the
               scruple
               was
               ,
               whether
               the
               Believer
               being
               married
               to
               an
               Unbeliever
               might
               live
               together
               ,
               because
               Ezra
               commanded
               idolatrous
               Wives
               and
               Children
               to
               be
               put
               away
               .
               The
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               they
               may
               dwell
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               if
               the
               Unbeliever
               pleaseth
               to
               dwell
               with
               the
               Believer
               ,
               that
               then
               the
               Believer
               should
               not
               put
               her
               or
               him
               away
               ,
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               because
               the
               Unbelieving
               is
               sanctified
               by
               the
               Believing
               ,
               else
               were
               their
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               holy
               ,
               viz.
               a
               holy
               Seed
               by
               a
               legitimate
               Holiness
               .
            
             
             
               And
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Seed
               is
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               with
               the
               holiness
               of
               the
               Unbeliever
               ,
               who
               is
               said
               here
               to
               be
               sanctified
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               no
               external
               relative
               foederal
               Holiness
               of
               Persons
               or
               Things
               in
               Gospel-times
               .
               These
               being
               but
               ceremonial
               and
               typical
               ,
               are
               now
               done
               away
               .
            
             
               The
               unbelieving
               Husband
               is
               now
               sanctified
               to
               or
               by
               the
               Wife
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               sanctified
               for
               use
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               Whoredom
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               sin
               ;
               else
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               your
               Children
               were
               unclean
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               Bastards
               .
               So
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               Mal.
               2.
               15.
               
               And
               did
               he
               make
               one
               ,
               (
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               one
               Wife
               )
               yet
               he
               had
               the
               residue
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               and
               wherefore
               one
               ?
               that
               he
               might
               seek
               a
               godly
               Seed
               ,
               a
               Seed
               according
               to
               God's
               Ordinance
               of
               Matrimony
               .
            
             
               Not
               only
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ,
               but
               of
               Unbelievers
               also
               ,
               is
               holy
               in
               this
               respect
               .
               Marriage
               is
               honourable
               in
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               Bed
               undefiled
               .
               And
               had
               the
               Apostles
               made
               their
               Marriage
               void
               ,
               their
               Children
               would
               have
               been
               Bastards
               ,
               and
               the
               Marriage-bed
               a
               defiled
               one
               .
               For
               such
               as
               is
               the
               Sanctification
               or
               Holiness
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               Wife
               or
               Husband
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               sanctification
               of
               the
               Child
               :
               but
               by
               the
               former
               only
               can
               be
               understood
               a
               matrimonial
               Sanctification
               ,
               therefore
               such
               is
               the
               latter
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               if
               the
               Children
               had
               from
               hence
               an●
               external
               relative
               federal
               Holiness
               ,
               the
               unbelievin●
               Husband
               or
               Wife
               have
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               might
               as
               well
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               This
               Text
               is
               well
               opened
               by
               Mr.
               Keach
               against
               Mr.
               Owen
               ,
               and
               our
               Interpretation
               defended
               against
               whatever
               hath
               been
               offered
               against
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               these
               Gentlemen
               deny
               the
               word
               holy
               t●
               be
               used
               in
               this
               sense
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
             
               That
               the
               Old
               Testament
               defends
               our
               use
               of
               th●
               word
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               as
               the
               Text
               above●quoted
               dot●
               manifest
               .
            
             
             
               
                 But
                 what
                 think
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 of
              
               1
               Thess
               .
               4.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               For
               this
               is
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               your
               sanctification
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               abstain
               from
               Fornication
               ;
               that
               every
               one
               of
               you
               should
               know
               how
               to
               possess
               his
               Vessel
               in
               sanctification
               and
               honour
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               If
               Legitimacy
               were
               meant
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               would
               speak
               false
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               these
               Gentlemen
               speak
               true
               ,
               the
               words
               would
               run
               thus
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               If
               the
               unbelieving
               Wife
               be
               not
               sanctified
               by
               the
               believing
               Husband
               ,
               your
               Children
               would
               be
               Bastards
               .
               True
               ,
               if
               God's
               Ordinance
               of
               Matrimony
               did
               not
               sanctify
               them
               to
               a
               holy
               use
               of
               each
               other
               ;
               but
               it
               doth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               a
               silly
               Supposition
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               this
               ,
               while
               both
               were
               Unbelievers
               ,
               and
               the
               Conversion
               of
               either
               doth
               not
               dissolve
               the
               Marriage-bond
               .
            
             
               Besides
               ,
               it
               's
               most
               probable
               that
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               of
               the
               Children
               they
               had
               ,
               while
               both
               were
               unbelievers
               ,
               because
               we
               may
               justly
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               Question
               was
               put
               as
               soon
               as
               one
               was
               converted
               .
            
             
               
                 Page
                 23.
                 line
              
               6.
               
               When
               you
               can
               shew
               that
               Bells
               were
               once
               Church-members
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Question
               is
               ,
               whether
               Holiness
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               not
               whether
               Church-membership
               be
               .
               The
               Answer
               is
               ,
               No
               ,
               ●or
               this
               reason
               .
               If
               Holiness
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               relative
               Holiness
               ,
               be
               a
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               then
               Horses
               Bells
               must
               be
               baptized
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               said
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               Zach.
               12.
               20.
               
            
             
               But
               Horses
               Bells
               must
               not
               be
               baptized
               ;
               therefore
               a
               relative
               Holiness
               is
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Arg.
               2.
               
               The
               Promise
               is
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               .
               This
               Promise
               the
               Infants
               of
               penitent
               Persons
               have
               a
               right
               to
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               By
               the
               Promise
               is
               meant
               either
               Christ
               and
               Salva●ion
               by
               him
               ,
               or
               the
               offer
               of
               Christ
               and
               Salvation
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               If
               the
               former
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Infants
               of
               penitent
               Per●ons
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Christ
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               not
               
               one
               born
               of
               Christian
               Parents
               can
               ever
               perish
               ,
               except
               we
               hold
               falling
               from
               Grace
               ,
               which
               I
               suppose
               these
               Gentlemen
               do
               not
               .
               If
               by
               the
               Promise
               be
               understood
               the
               latter
               ,
               the
               sense
               is
               this
               :
               The
               offer
               of
               Christ
               and
               Salvation
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               afar
               off
               ,
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               shall
               outwardly
               call
               :
               
                 Vtrum
                 horum
                 mavis
                 accipe
              
               .
            
             
               I
               say
               farther
               ,
               these
               words
               were
               spoken
               to
               Unbelievers
               ,
               and
               Impenitent
               ;
               and
               no
               Argument
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               a
               Promise
               made
               to
               Unbelievers
               .
            
             
               Methinks
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               then
               should
               be
               this
               :
               That
               the
               Apostle
               spake
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               Elect
               among
               these
               ,
               tho
               it
               's
               like
               he
               knew
               not
               who
               they
               were
               .
               Yet
               such
               he
               knew
               God
               would
               call
               ,
               and
               therefore
               casts
               forth
               his
               Net
               ,
               and
               leaves
               God
               to
               gather
               the
               Fishes
               together
               .
            
             
               And
               to
               these
               Elect
               he
               cries
               ,
               the
               Promise
               was
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Seed
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               other
               Elect
               afar
               off
               ,
               whom
               it
               should
               please
               God
               effectually
               to
               call
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               thus
               this
               place
               should
               be
               understood
               ,
               appears
               because
               God's
               Promises
               are
               certain
               and
               sure
               ,
               and
               cannot
               fail
               of
               their
               end
               .
               Had
               God
               promised
               Salvation
               by
               Christ
               to
               all
               these
               ,
               they
               should
               have
               certainly
               had
               it
               ;
               had
               God
               promised
               it
               to
               their
               natural
               Off-spring
               ,
               they
               also
               should
               have
               had
               it
               .
               But
               to
               some
               God
               had
               promised
               it
               ,
               even
               the
               Elect
               among
               these
               ,
               and
               their
               Seed
               ,
               also
               the
               Gentiles
               who
               are
               said
               to
               be
               afar
               off
               ,
               whom
               God
               would
               call
               :
               to
               none
               of
               these
               did
               or
               could
               the
               Promise
               ever
               fail
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               faithfulness
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               is
               able
               and
               willing
               to
               perform
               all
               his
               word
               .
            
             
               And
               tho
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               on
               those
               that
               believed
               and
               repented
               ,
               by
               which
               their
               Election
               did
               appear
               ,
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               yet
               here
               is
               not
               a
               reward
               of
               their
               Infants
               that
               they
               should
               be
               baptized
               also
               .
            
             
             
               And
               tho
               these
               Gentlemen
               say
               that
               the
               Apostle
               here
               spake
               impertinently
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               intend
               their
               Infant-seed
               ;
               yet
               it
               appears
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Apostle
               would
               inform
               them
               that
               God
               had
               a
               People
               as
               among
               them
               ,
               so
               among
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               afar
               off
               ,
               whom
               he
               would
               call
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               hear
               the
               Paraphrase
               of
               these
               Gentlemen
               ;
               You
               grown
               Jews
               and
               ye
               Gentiles
               ,
               when
               called
               ,
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Church-Privileges
               ,
               but
               your
               poor
               Infants
               ,
               who
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               past
               have
               enjoyed
               the
               same
               (
               whose
               Infants
               do
               they
               mean
               here
               ?
               those
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               also
               ?
               had
               they
               for
               many
               hundred
               years
               enjoy'd
               Church-Privileges
               ?
               sure
               Gentlemen
               you
               are
               here
               mistaken
               )
               are
               now
               through
               the
               gracious
               efficacy
               of
               Christ's
               Death
               stript
               of
               it
               .
               Well
               Gentlemen
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               Infants
               of
               the
               called
               Jews
               or
               Gentiles
               stript
               of
               ?
               sure
               only
               Shadows
               ,
               the
               heavy
               Yoak
               of
               Ceremonies
               ,
               which
               a
               painful
               Ordinance
               obliged
               them
               to
               ;
               they
               injoy
               all
               the
               profitable
               and
               good
               things
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Jews
               enjoy'd
               ;
               they
               have
               Godly
               Prayers
               for
               them
               ,
               holy
               Examples
               set
               before
               them
               ;
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               in
               a
               clearer
               light
               than
               ever
               the
               Jewish
               Infants
               did
               enjoy
               :
               when
               they
               are
               called
               ,
               they
               have
               clearer
               views
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               Glory
               ,
               than
               the
               other
               could
               have
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               things
               wherein
               the
               Gospel
               excels
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Elect
               Infants
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               they
               grow
               up
               and
               are
               called
               ,
               have
               a
               more
               preferable
               Dispensation
               .
               And
               why
               ,
               Ah
               poor
               hearts
               !
               they
               never
               did
               the
               least
               to
               forfeit
               it
               !
               What
               Sirs
               !
               do
               we
               say
               any
               real
               good
               is
               taken
               from
               them
               ?
               prove
               it
               if
               you
               can
               .
               What
               advantage
               have
               your
               Children
               by
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               and
               feigned
               Church-membership
               ,
               above
               ours
               ?
               supposing
               the
               Parents
               of
               both
               equally
               holy
               .
               Surely
               this
               Disadvantage
               yours
               have
               ,
               that
               they
               often
               think
               themselves
               safe
               when
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               and
               at
               best
               they
               lose
               
               the
               benefit
               of
               Christ's
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               go
               with
               a
               doubting
               Conscience
               about
               it
               all
               their
               days
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               may
               enjoy
               your
               Rhetorick
               ,
               but
               for
               any
               thing
               argumentative
               therein
               ,
               you
               had
               as
               good
               let
               it
               alone
               .
            
             
               
                 Pag.
                 25.
                 line
              
               3.
               
               We
               have
               another
               of
               Mr.
               
               Baxter's
               Arguments
               ,
               God
               did
               not
               cast
               out
               those
               Infants
               in
               Judgment
               or
               Mercy
               to
               them
               .
            
             
               Yes
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               in
               Mercy
               he
               hath
               taken
               away
               the
               bitter
               and
               left
               the
               sweet
               ,
               yea
               he
               hath
               given
               better
               Sweets
               than
               the
               other
               enjoy'd
               .
               I
               speak
               of
               the
               Elect
               among
               both
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               other
               nothing
               is
               really
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               therefore
               they
               can
               lose
               no
               good
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               above
               suggested
               ,
               what
               greater
               Good
               elect
               Children
               enjoy
               now
               ,
               than
               the
               Elect
               then
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               is
               a
               fair
               end
               of
               this
               Argument
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Not
               one
               Privilege
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               was
               ever
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               'T
               is
               granted
               ;
               but
               that
               external
               Privilege
               of
               Infants
               Church-Membership
               is
               no
               Privilege
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               The
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               were
               not
               under
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               :
               If
               you
               think
               otherwise
               ,
               pray
               reply
               to
               Mr.
               Keach
               .
            
             
               As
               for
               what
               you
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Jewish
               Infants
               had
               a
               visible
               right
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               :
            
             
               If
               some
               ,
               then
               all
               of
               them
               ,
               how
               wicked
               soever
               their
               immediate
               Parents
               were
               ,
               and
               how
               visible
               soever
               their
               Wickedness
               ,
               Unbelief
               ,
               and
               Impenitency
               was
               ;
               pray
               will
               you
               consider
               this
               ,
               and
               tell
               me
               what
               right
               the
               Infant
               of
               a
               flagitious
               ungodly
               Professor
               hath
               to
               Baptism
               by
               your
               Principles
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               by
               this
               Argument
               you
               can
               deny
               to
               baptize
               such
               ,
               seeing
               they
               could
               not
               refuse
               to
               circumcise
               such
               ,
               and
               Baptism
               is
               a
               Privilege
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               but
               of
               Children
               you
               cannot
               determin
               who
               are
               in
               Covenant
               .
               You
               say
               they
               had
               a
               visible
               right
               .
               I
               ask
               ,
               had
               they
               visibly
               a
               right
               to
               th●
               
               Blessings
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ?
               What!
               and
               enjoy
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               neither
               Election
               ,
               Adoption
               ,
               Justification
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               or
               Glorification
               .
               Surely
               their
               right
               in
               the
               Covenant
               could
               not
               be
               very
               visible
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               case
               of
               an
               infinite
               number
               of
               these
               visible
               Members
               .
               Do
               you
               not
               read
               ,
               
                 all
                 are
                 not
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 that
                 are
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               nor
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               are
               they
               all
               Children
               ;
               those
               that
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               are
               not
               therefore
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Promise
               are
               accounted
               the
               Seed
               .
               'T
               is
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               the
               Elect
               that
               are
               concluded
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               the
               Interest
               of
               these
               in
               that
               Covenant
               is
               not
               ,
               nor
               ever
               was
               visible
               till
               their
               Conversion
               ,
               except
               a
               special
               Revelation
               concerning
               them
               intervene
               .
            
             
               To
               talk
               that
               any
               are
               visible
               Members
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               before
               their
               Conversion
               to
               God
               is
               visible
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               true
               but
               monstrous
               kind
               of
               Charity
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               no
               where
               hath
               taught
               .
            
             
               Pag.
               26.
               
               The
               Infants
               of
               Gentile
               Converts
               are
               not
               kept
               out
               ,
               because
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               have
               the
               same
               Privileges
               in
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               really
               in
               Christ
               :
               but
               this
               makes
               not
               for
               their
               purpose
               ,
               for
               not
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               were
               really
               in
               Christ
               ;
               not
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               are
               they
               all
               Children
               ,
               saith
               the
               Scripture
               :
               And
               may
               not
               I
               say
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               are
               they
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               God.
               How
               are
               these
               visibly
               then
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ?
            
             
               I
               often
               find
               these
               Gentlemen
               calling
               their
               Narrative
               of
               the
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               ,
               their
               impartial
               Account
               ,
               wherein
               they
               are
               the
               Trumpeters
               of
               their
               own
               Praise
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               any
               indifferent
               Reader
               their
               Impartiality
               will
               seem
               questionable
               ;
               and
               I
               would
               have
               them
               think
               ●hat
               to
               honour
               themselves
               is
               nothing
               worth
               .
            
             
             
               As
               to
               their
               boasting
               that
               they
               have
               proved
               the
               Infants
               of
               Believers
               holy
               Persons
               ,
               Church-Members
               ,
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               this
               in
               a
               Scripture-sense
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               vain
               Boast
               .
               These
               being
               the
               things
               in
               Controversy
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               left
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               Reader
               ,
               and
               their
               Modesty
               then
               would
               have
               been
               praised
               ;
               whereas
               so
               great
               Presumption
               on
               such
               small
               grounds
               argues
               great
               Conceitedness
               and
               Value
               of
               themselves
               .
            
             
               And
               methinks
               I
               cannot
               but
               take
               notice
               of
               the
               concern
               of
               these
               Gentlemen
               ;
               they
               never
               think
               they
               have
               fully
               defended
               themselves
               ,
               else
               why
               comes
               out
               this
               Dialogue
               ?
               and
               yet
               their
               Cause
               is
               not
               one
               whit
               bettered
               ,
               but
               their
               Weakness
               more
               manifest
               :
               For
               now
               we
               see
               the
               strength
               of
               all
               their
               Wit
               ,
               sure
               nothing
               more
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               them
               ,
               I
               mean
               nothing
               stronger
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               midwiv'd
               into
               the
               World
               with
               the
               best
               Advice
               ,
               and
               most
               mature
               Deliberation
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Correction
               of
               their
               former
               Faults
               .
            
             
               The
               People
               could
               not
               but
               expect
               some
               strange
               Production
               after
               so
               many
               Essays
               from
               these
               Mountains
               ;
               but
               their
               Expectation
               is
               at
               last
               deluded
               ,
               and
               behold
               a
               ridiculous
               Mouse
               ,
               the
               Matter
               of
               their
               Scorn
               and
               Laughter
               .
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               Preach'd
               From
               the
               Commission
               ,
               Matth.
               28.
               19.
               
               IN
               THE
               Baptist
               Meeting-house
               at
               Wallup
               ,
               at
               the
               desire
               of
               some
               Friends
               .
            
             
               To
               which
               is
               prefix'd
               a
               LETTER
               to
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               written
               after
               the
               Portsmouth
               Dispute
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 JOHN
                 WILLIAMS
              
               ,
               Pastor
               of
               a
               Baptized
               Congregation
               .
            
             
               London
               ,
               Printed
               in
               the
               year
               1700.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Mr.
               William's
               LETTER
               to
               Mr.
               Leigh
               ,
               written
               after
               the
               Disputation
               .
            
             
               BRother
               Leigh
               ,
               for
               so
               I
               can
               heartily
               call
               you
               ,
               and
               own
               you
               if
               you
               please
               to
               accept
               of
               it
               :
               the
               occasion
               of
               writing
               these
               few
               Lines
               to
               you
               is
               this
               .
               I
               have
               in
               my
               reflex
               Thoughts
               weighed
               what
               was
               offered
               upon
               both
               sides
               in
               the
               Dispute
               ;
               not
               being
               willing
               to
               abide
               by
               any
               thing
               that
               has
               not
               a
               foundation
               in
               the
               Word
               ,
               nor
               to
               reject
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               offered
               against
               my
               present
               Opinion
               ,
               could
               I
               see
               it
               were
               bottomed
               on
               the
               Word
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               I
               must
               one
               day
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               Word
               .
               You
               told
               me
               you
               could
               have
               said
               four
               times
               more
               for
               our
               Cause
               than
               was
               spoken
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               ten
               times
               more
               than
               you
               did
               for
               your
               own
               .
               Possibly
               you
               might
               have
               spoken
               four
               times
               as
               many
               words
               as
               we
               did
               :
               but
               I
               think
               it
               would
               have
               been
               a
               hard
               task
               to
               have
               offered
               Arguments
               that
               had
               four
               times
               more
               weight
               and
               substance
               than
               those
               had
               that
               were
               offered
               by
               us
               ;
               I
               mean
               for
               clearing
               the
               Point
               of
               the
               Subject
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               which
               the
               first
               Preliminaries
               bound
               us
               to
               :
               yet
               I
               would
               not
               undervalue
               your
               Abilities
               ,
               nor
               set
               our
               own
               in
               competition
               with
               yours
               :
               had
               we
               not
               had
               Truth
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               your
               Abilities
               would
               soon
               have
               overturn'd
               mine
               .
               The
               Doctor
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               might
               be
               able
               to
               cope
               with
               any
               of
               you
               in
               that
               respect
               :
               but
               if
               you
               can
               offer
               four
               times
               more
               for
               our
               Cause
               than
               we
               did
               ,
               I
               wonder
               your
               own
               Arguments
               should
               not
               be
               convincing
               to
               you
               ,
               tho
               ours
               were
               not
               ;
               and
               could
               we
               have
               that
               fourfold
               Strength
               added
               to
               our
               Arguments
               ,
               I
               believe
               you
               would
               not
               be
               able
               to
               answer
               one
               of
               them
               .
               For
               so
               weak
               as
               our
               Arguments
               were
               ,
               you
               did
               no
               otherwise
               answer
               them
               but
               by
               denying
               a
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               easy
               way
               of
               answering
               the
               strongest
               Argument
               that
               can
               be
               offered
               :
               and
               if
               you
               could
               have
               offered
               ten
               times
               more
               for
               your
               own
               Cause
               ,
               why
               had
               you
               not
               done
               it
               ?
               you
               might
               have
               had
               the
               Opponency
               soon
               turn'd
               upon
               you
               ,
               when
               the
               Doctor
               gave
               you
               an
               Argument
               containing
               an
               universal
               Negative
               ;
               
               and
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               since
               understand
               ,
               you
               ought
               to
               have
               accepted
               it
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Rules
               of
               Disputation
               in
               the
               University
               ,
               from
               whence
               you
               take
               these
               Rules
               :
               I
               am
               informed
               that
               a
               universal
               Negative
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               Maxim.
               I
               thought
               that
               artificial
               Logick
               had
               been
               the
               Improvement
               of
               natural
               Reason
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               be
               a
               Rule
               to
               be
               observ'd
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               Opponent
               must
               prove
               an
               universal
               Negative
               ,
               I
               know
               nothing
               that
               is
               more
               contrary
               to
               natural
               Reason
               :
               had
               there
               been
               either
               Precept
               or
               Precedent
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               on
               Record
               ,
               then
               it
               had
               been
               possible
               for
               you
               or
               some
               body
               else
               to
               have
               produced
               it
               ;
               and
               had
               you
               done
               it
               ,
               his
               Argument
               had
               been
               gone
               ,
               and
               you
               had
               gained
               the
               Cause
               :
               but
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               Man
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               neither
               you
               nor
               any
               one
               else
               can
               produce
               such
               a
               Record
               ,
               otherwise
               than
               to
               deny
               that
               there
               is
               any
               such
               Record
               to
               be
               produc'd
               .
               If
               this
               be
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Disputation
               ,
               I
               look
               on
               it
               as
               an
               effectual
               way
               to
               keep
               People
               in
               ignorance
               .
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               could
               have
               produc'd
               a
               Record
               either
               of
               Precept
               or
               Precedent
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               be
               tied
               so
               close
               to
               the
               Rule
               of
               Disputation
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               have
               brought
               it
               to
               light
               .
            
             
               Whatever
               you
               could
               have
               said
               ,
               I
               know
               not
               ;
               you
               know
               you
               did
               not
               give
               us
               an
               instance
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               tho
               it
               was
               often
               desired
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               great
               Importunity
               :
               and
               must
               we
               still
               look
               on
               Infant-Baptism
               to
               be
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               Divine
               Worship
               ,
               that
               hath
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Precedent
               for
               its
               Practice
               ?
               But
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               say
               ten
               times
               more
               for
               your
               Practice
               than
               you
               did
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               too
               late
               to
               offer
               it
               yet
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               please
               to
               send
               it
               me
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               such
               as
               is
               convincing
               ,
               I
               will
               spread
               it
               for
               you
               ;
               if
               not
               ,
               I
               will
               fairly
               answer
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               publickly
               spread
               it
               .
               Sir
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               what
               was
               offered
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               denied
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               Props
               your
               own
               Arguments
               were
               supported
               ,
               being
               Men
               of
               such
               Parts
               and
               Piety
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               on
               whose
               Credit
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               is
               like
               to
               be
               administred
               to
               a
               wrong
               Subject
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               been
               for
               Ages
               past
               upon
               a
               like
               traditional
               Bottom
               ;
               I
               am
               really
               grieved
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               reason
               of
               my
               setting
               Pen
               to
               Paper
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               when
               I
               consider
               what
               was
               offered
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               denied
               by
               you
               .
               I
               can
               repeat
               my
               own
               Arguments
               better
               than
               
               I
               can
               the
               
               Doctor
               's
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               confine
               my self
               to
               them
               :
               You
               know
               you
               prest
               us
               to
               allow
               of
               Consequences
               rightly
               drawn
               from
               the
               Word
               ;
               the
               Doctor
               told
               you
               you
               should
               give
               it
               which
               way
               you
               could
               :
               but
               did
               you
               not
               deny
               almost
               ,
               if
               not
               all
               the
               Consequences
               that
               were
               offered
               by
               me
               to
               prove
               that
               Infants
               were
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               ?
               A
               Negative
               Task
               that
               we
               were
               put
               upon
               ,
               which
               could
               no
               otherwise
               be
               proved
               but
               by
               Consequences
               .
               To
               repeat
               some
               of
               my
               Arguments
               ,
               and
               I
               need
               repeat
               but
               the
               major
               for
               the
               most
               part
               .
               My
               first
               Argument
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               Believers
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               ,
               then
               Infants
               are
               not
               .
               Here
               you
               denied
               the
               Sequel
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               Antecedent
               be
               true
               ,
               the
               Consequent
               is
               true
               ,
               and
               rightly
               drawn
               from
               the
               Text.
               
            
             
               There
               being
               none
               put
               into
               the
               Commission
               as
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               but
               Believers
               ,
               Mark
               the
               16th
               ,
               and
               17th
               ,
               you
               did
               not
               deny
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               how
               then
               could
               you
               deny
               the
               Consequent
               ?
               My
               second
               Argument
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               if
               Infants
               are
               incapable
               of
               believing
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               so
               .
               Here
               you
               denied
               the
               minor
               ,
               which
               I
               wonder
               at
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               be
               of
               the
               Judgment
               that
               Infants
               are
               capable
               of
               believing
               ;
               yea
               ,
               your
               denying
               the
               minor
               speaks
               as
               much
               .
               My
               third
               Argument
               was
               ,
               If
               the
               Essence
               of
               Faith
               consists
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Understanding
               and
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               then
               Infants
               are
               incapable
               of
               believing
               .
               Here
               you
               denied
               the
               Sequel
               ;
               you
               did
               not
               deny
               but
               that
               the
               Essence
               of
               Faith
               consists
               in
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Understanding
               and
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               had
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               been
               proved
               ;
               but
               how
               could
               you
               deny
               the
               Sequel
               ?
            
             
               Are
               Infants
               capable
               of
               apprehending
               Christ
               in
               his
               Natures
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Offices
               ,
               for
               so
               he
               must
               be
               apprehended
               as
               the
               Object
               of
               Faith
               ?
               Are
               Infants
               capable
               of
               consenting
               Christ
               to
               be
               theirs
               ,
               and
               they
               Christ's
               in
               all
               his
               Offices
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Will
               that
               follows
               the
               Act
               of
               the
               Understanding
               ?
               Can
               Infants
               make
               a
               Resignation
               of
               themselves
               to
               Christ
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               ruled
               and
               governed
               by
               him
               ?
               Can
               you
               prove
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               Capacity
               in
               Infants
               ,
               or
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               
               Capacity
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               ,
               considered
               as
               such
               and
               not
               in
               the
               Children
               of
               Unbelievers
               ?
               My
               fourth
               Argument
               was
               ,
               That
               if
               none
               could
               believe
               on
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               never
               heard
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               then
               Infants
               are
               incapable
               of
               believing
               .
               Here
               again
               you
               denied
               the
               Sequel
               .
               You
               know
               there
               are
               Scriptures
               enough
               to
               prove
               the
               Antecedent
               in
               every
               Proposition
               ,
               and
               the
               Consequent
               was
               rightly
               drawn
               〈◊〉
               so
               that
               you
               had
               no
               more
               ground
               to
               deny
               the
               Consequent
               than
               you
               had
               to
               deny
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               yet
               you
               denied
               them
               all
               :
               and
               thus
               you
               might
               have
               run
               me
               up
               
                 ad
                 infinitum
              
               ,
               by
               a
               continual
               denying
               ,
               without
               rendring
               any
               reason
               for
               what
               you
               did
               ,
               or
               discovering
               any
               Fallacy
               in
               any
               one
               of
               my
               Arguments
               .
               The
               Arguments
               you
               offered
               your self
               are
               judged
               by
               some
               to
               have
               little
               weight
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               Pedo-baptists
               as
               well
               as
               others
               :
               Your
               first
               was
               ,
               That
               if
               Children
               are
               Church-Members
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               initiating
               Ordinance
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               minor
               being
               denied
               ,
               you
               brought
               
                 Mat.
                 19.
                 
                 Of
                 such
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               You
               indeavour'd
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               was
               meant
               the
               Visible
               Church
               :
               I
               denied
               it
               ,
               and
               offered
               an
               Argument
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               That
               if
               Infants
               were
               not
               Members
               of
               a
               particular
               instituted
               Church
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               universal
               visible
               Church
               ,
               out
               of
               which
               a
               particular
               instituted
               Church
               was
               gathered
               ;
               then
               they
               were
               not
               visible
               Church-Members
               :
               but
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               You
               told
               me
               it
               did
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               Respondent
               to
               form
               an
               Argument
               ,
               that
               was
               all
               you
               replied
               to
               it
               ;
               then
               I
               denied
               your
               major
               ,
               that
               Church-Membership
               was
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               :
               I
               brought
               Mat.
               3.
               and
               Luke
               3.
               and
               show'd
               you
               ,
               that
               those
               that
               came
               to
               John
               to
               be
               baptized
               and
               were
               denied
               ,
               were
               Church-Members
               ;
               you
               replied
               that
               they
               were
               Church-Members
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               but
               not
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               .
               I
               ask'd
               you
               whether
               you
               did
               own
               them
               Church-Members
               
                 de
                 facto
              
               ?
               you
               said
               you
               did
               :
               Then
               said
               I
               ,
               Church-Membership
               is
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               you
               said
               again
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               Church-Members
               
                 de
                 jure
              
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               Law
               they
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               cast
               out
               :
               I
               desired
               you
               to
               produce
               that
               Law
               ,
               but
               you
               could
               not
               do
               it
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               I
               would
               offer
               you
               two
               things
               which
               were
               not
               then
               mentioned
               .
               First
               ,
               Suppose
               a
               Grant
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               Kingdom
               
               of
               Heaven
               is
               meant
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               was
               then
               a
               National
               Church
               ,
               yet
               your
               Argument
               is
               impertinent
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               before
               the
               Commission
               was
               given
               out
               ,
               at
               which
               time
               it
               is
               granted
               ,
               that
               Children
               were
               Church-Members
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               would
               argue
               from
               Church-Membership
               to
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               you
               must
               prove
               that
               they
               are
               now
               Church-Members
               under
               the
               new
               Dispensation
               .
               The
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               being
               changed
               from
               National
               to
               Congregational
               ,
               the
               Matter
               of
               which
               is
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               as
               in
               the
               judgment
               of
               Charity
               are
               inherently
               holy
               ;
               and
               the
               Form
               ,
               mutual
               Consent
               and
               Agreement
               ;
               and
               that
               Church-Membership
               is
               put
               into
               the
               Commission
               to
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               :
               for
               if
               you
               prove
               not
               their
               right
               to
               Baptism
               by
               the
               Commission
               ,
               you
               do
               nothing
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               think
               will
               be
               too
               hard
               a
               Task
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               When
               Children
               were
               Church-Members
               ,
               Church
               Membership
               was
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               Christ
               and
               John
               never
               baptized
               Church-Members
               ,
               considered
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               first
               made
               them
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               then
               baptized
               them
               ,
               Joh.
               4.
               1.
               they
               were
               Church-Members
               before
               they
               were
               Disciples
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               made
               Disciples
               before
               they
               were
               baptized
               .
               Your
               second
               Argument
               was
               ,
               That
               if
               Infants
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               minor
               was
               denied
               .
               Now
               pray
               consider
               what
               weak
               Props
               they
               were
               you
               fortified
               your
               minor
               with
               ;
               at
               first
               you
               said
               ,
               a
               Child
               was
               a
               Disciple
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               Parents
               had
               dedicated
               him
               to
               be
               taught
               :
               But
               do
               you
               think
               he
               is
               a
               Disciple
               by
               Instructions
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               fit
               Subject
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               not
               having
               learn'd
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               Secondly
               ,
               Do
               the
               Parents
               dedicate
               their
               Children
               to
               be
               taught
               while
               Infants
               ,
               when
               they
               desire
               you
               to
               baptize
               them
               ?
               or
               do
               you
               undertake
               to
               teach
               them
               while
               Infants
               ,
               or
               do
               you
               ever
               look
               after
               them
               ,
               indeavouring
               to
               teach
               them
               ?
               You
               say
               a
               Child
               is
               a
               Scholar
               the
               first
               day
               he
               goes
               to
               School
               ,
               tho
               he
               hath
               learnt
               nothing
               ;
               but
               is
               he
               a
               Scholar
               before
               he
               goes
               to
               School
               ,
               or
               a
               Scholar
               by
               Instruction
               ,
               when
               he
               hath
               learn'd
               nothing
               ?
               You
               baptize
               them
               before
               they
               go
               to
               School
               ,
               before
               you
               go
               about
               to
               teach
               them
               ;
               will
               Christ
               look
               on
               these
               as
               Disciples
               to
               
               him
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               or
               on
               you
               Ministers
               as
               keeping
               close
               to
               the
               Commission
               ?
               These
               things
               will
               not
               hold
               at
               the
               great
               Day
               ,
               when
               the
               Commission
               shall
               be
               laid
               open
               again
               .
               Bear
               with
               me
               that
               I
               speak
               so
               plain
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Cause
               of
               Christ
               that
               I
               am
               now
               pleading
               ;
               his
               great
               Commission
               ,
               wherein
               his
               Kingly
               Authority
               is
               so
               highly
               concerned
               ,
               may
               be
               duly
               observed
               ,
               and
               the
               Ordinance
               duly
               administred
               .
               However
               Children
               may
               be
               accounted
               Scholars
               by
               us
               in
               an
               improper
               sense
               the
               first
               day
               they
               go
               to
               School
               ,
               tho
               they
               have
               learned
               nothing
               ;
               yet
               I
               shewed
               you
               ,
               that
               Philip
               did
               not
               account
               the
               Eunuch
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               tho
               he
               had
               actually
               submitted
               himself
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               taught
               him
               till
               he
               understood
               by
               his
               verbal
               Profession
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               indeed
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               hath
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               learned
               him
               as
               to
               deny
               himself
               for
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Luke
               14.
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Nor
               do
               I
               believe
               that
               you
               do
               look
               upon
               all
               that
               you
               have
               preached
               the
               Gospel
               unto
               to
               be
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               fit
               Subjects
               for
               Baptism
               according
               to
               the
               Commission
               .
               What
               you
               offered
               from
               Acts
               15.
               has
               no
               foundation
               in
               the
               Chapter
               ,
               the
               Controversy
               being
               about
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               not
               the
               Infants
               ;
               and
               the
               Yoke
               not
               being
               Circumcision
               barely
               considered
               ,
               but
               the
               false
               Doctrine
               together
               with
               Circumcision
               ,
               which
               Doctrine
               could
               not
               be
               imposed
               on
               Infants
               ,
               tho
               Circumcision
               might
               .
               You
               asserted
               that
               Infants
               are
               a
               part
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               will
               not
               baptize
               upon
               this
               ground
               your selves
               ,
               why
               then
               did
               you
               offer
               it
               to
               us
               ?
               The
               vilest
               Wretches
               that
               are
               ,
               and
               the
               blackest
               Heathens
               in
               the
               World
               are
               part
               of
               a
               Nation
               ;
               will
               you
               baptize
               such
               ?
               Really
               I
               should
               blush
               to
               look
               back
               on
               such
               an
               Argument
               .
               I
               have
               written
               these
               Lines
               in
               Love
               ,
               hoping
               that
               on
               second
               thoughts
               things
               may
               be
               better
               considered
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               will
               not
               stand
               by
               that
               you
               have
               not
               the
               Word
               to
               stand
               by
               you
               in
               .
               The
               Commission
               saith
               that
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               Do
               you
               believe
               that
               all
               the
               Infants
               that
               you
               baptize
               shall
               be
               saved
               ?
               if
               not
               ,
               then
               you
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               they
               are
               all
               Believers
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               baptize
               them
               as
               such
               .
               That
               Faith
               that
               fits
               the
               Subject
               for
               Baptism
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               believing
               with
               all
               the
               Heart
               ;
               
               see
               
               Pool's
               Annot.
               on
               Acts
               8.
               37
               ,
               38.
               it
               is
               such
               a
               Faith
               as
               doth
               evidence
               the
               Subject's
               right
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
               I
               shall
               offer
               you
               one
               Argument
               ,
               and
               so
               conclude
               :
               If
               the
               Apostles
               that
               were
               injoined
               to
               teach
               the
               Observation
               of
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               Christ
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
               never
               taught
               the
               Observation
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               then
               Infant-Baptism
               was
               never
               commanded
               them
               by
               Christ
               ;
               but
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               shall
               now
               take
               leave
               ,
               and
               remain
               your
               truly
               loving
               Friend
               ,
            
             
               
                 John
                 Williams
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Mr.
               William's
               Sermon
               .
            
             
               
                 Matth.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
              
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 therefore
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
            
             
               BEfore
               I
               come
               to
               the
               words
               themselves
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               brief
               account
               of
               this
               Chapter
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               remarkable
               Passages
               contained
               therein
               .
               Vers
               .
               1.
               we
               have
               the
               Women
               coming
               to
               the
               Sepulcher
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               o●
               their
               coming
               ,
               which
               was
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ,
               as
               i●
               began
               to
               dawn
               towards
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               Week
               .
               Vers
               .
               2.
               we
               have
               an
               account
               of
               a
               great
               Earthquake
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               cause
               thereof
               :
               
                 The
                 Angel
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 descended
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 rolled
                 away
                 the
                 stone
                 from
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 Vers
                 .
              
               3.
               we
               have
               a
               description
               of
               this
               Angel
               ,
               or
               this
               extraordinary
               Messenger
               which
               was
               sent
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               1st
               .
               He
               is
               described
               by
               his
               Countenance
               ,
               
                 His
                 Countenance
                 was
                 like
                 Lightning
                 .
                 2ly
                 .
              
               By
               his
               Raiment
               ,
               that
               
                 was
                 white
                 as
                 Snow
                 .
                 Vers
                 .
              
               4.
               we
               have
               the
               effect
               of
               this
               Apparition
               ,
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               keepers
               :
               
                 They
                 are
                 astonished
                 at
                 the
                 sight
                 ;
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 keepers
                 did
                 shake
                 ,
                 and
                 became
                 as
                 dead
                 men
                 .
                 Vers
                 .
              
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               we
               have
               the
               Angel
               talking
               with
               the
               Women
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               are
               three
               things
               observable
               :
               First
               he
               gives
               them
               a
               Caution
               ,
               
                 fear
                 not
              
               :
               tho
               the
               Keepers
               did
               fear
               this
               bright
               shining
               Angel
               ,
               yet
               the
               Women
               should
               not
               fear
               ;
               their
               end
               was
               good
               in
               being
               there
               ,
               they
               came
               in
               love
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               :
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 ye
                 seek
                 Jesus
                 that
                 was
                 crucified
                 .
              
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               preacheth
               unto
               them
               the
               Resurrection
               o●
               Christ
               ;
               the
               first
               tidings
               of
               this
               welcome
               News
               sounded
               it
               their
               ears
               :
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 said
                 :
                 come
                 see
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 the
                 Lord
                 lay
                 .
              
               Thirdly
               ,
               he
               sends
               them
               on
               a
               hast●
               errant
               ;
               
                 Go
                 quickly
                 and
                 tell
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 risen
                 from
                 
                 the
                 dead
                 ;
                 and
                 behold
                 he
                 goeth
                 before
                 you
                 into
              
               Galilee
               :
               
                 there
                 shall
                 you
                 see
                 him
                 ,
                 lo
                 I
                 have
                 told
                 you
                 .
                 Vers
                 .
              
               8
               ,
               9.
               the
               Women
               return
               from
               the
               Sepulcher
               ;
               and
               first
               we
               have
               the
               manner
               ●how
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 great
                 joy
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               speed
               they
               made
               ;
               they
               
                 did
                 run
                 to
                 bring
                 his
                 Disciples
                 word
                 .
              
               No
               doubt
               they
               thought
               it
               would
               be
               welcome
               News
               to
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               themselves
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               They
               have
               a
               short
               stop
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               being
               met
               by
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               saluted
               them
               with
               all
               hail
               :
               
                 Peace
                 be
                 unto
                 you
              
               ,
               or
               rejoice
               .
               Upon
               this
               they
               came
               and
               held
               him
               by
               the
               feet
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               him
               .
               Vers
               .
               10.
               and
               here
               observe
               :
               First
               Jesus
               Christ
               gives
               them
               another
               caution
               ;
               
                 Fear
                 not
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               sends
               them
               forward
               in
               their
               Errant
               :
               
                 Go
                 and
                 tell
                 my
                 Disciples
                 that
                 I
                 go
                 before
                 them
                 into
              
               Galilee
               ,
               
                 there
                 shall
                 they
                 see
                 me
              
               .
               Vers
               .
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               we
               have
               a
               Narration
               of
               the
               Watchmens
               coming
               into
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               acquaint
               the
               Chief
               Priest
               with
               what
               was
               done
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               way
               they
               took
               to
               stifle
               the
               blessed
               Tidings
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               Christ
               :
               
                 They
                 gave
                 them
                 large
                 mony
                 to
                 report
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 Disciples
                 came
                 by
                 night
                 and
                 stole
                 him
                 away
                 while
                 they
                 slept
                 .
                 Vers
                 .
              
               16.
               tho
               the
               Disciples
               were
               not
               forward
               to
               believe
               that
               Christ
               was
               risen
               ,
               yet
               they
               go
               into
               Galilee
               ,
               
                 and
                 into
                 a
                 mountain
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 had
                 appointed
                 them
                 .
                 Vers
                 .
              
               17.
               
               Christ
               comes
               ,
               and
               shews
               himself
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               promise
               :
               and
               here
               we
               may
               see
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               coming
               ;
               
                 When
                 they
                 saw
                 him
                 they
                 worshipped
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 doubted
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               doubted
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               they
               believed
               .
               Vers
               .
               18.
               he
               declares
               to
               his
               Disciples
               the
               full
               and
               ample
               Power
               that
               he
               was
               invested
               withal
               :
               
                 All
                 Power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 .
              
               By
               this
               Declaration
               he
               prepares
               his
               Disciples
               to
               receive
               their
               Commission
               ;
               which
               Commission
               you
               have
               in
               ver
               .
               19
               ,
               20.
               together
               with
               an
               incouraging
               Promise
               of
               his
               own
               Presence
               ;
               
                 Lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 always
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               My
               Text
               contains
               in
               it
               two
               Branches
               of
               the
               Commission
               ;
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               baptize
               .
               In
               which
               words
               we
               may
               observe
               these
               general
               parts
               :
               First
               ,
               we
               have
               their
               mission
               ,
               or
               sending
               ;
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 therefore
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Subject
               ,
               
                 All
                 Nations
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               two-fold
               :
               1st
               ,
               To
               teach
               ;
               and
               2ly
               ,
               To
               baptize
               :
               In
               which
               there
               is
               the
               order
               to
               be
               observed
               ;
               they
               
               must
               first
               teach
               ,
               and
               then
               baptize
               .
               3ly
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               in
               this
               word
               Them
               :
               which
               word
               is
               a
               Relative
               ,
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               
                 All
                 Nations
              
               ,
               taught
               or
               discipled
               .
               4ly
               ,
               We
               have
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               in
               these
               words
               :
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               Before
               I
               give
               you
               the
               Observation
               ,
               I
               shall
               a
               little
               open
               the
               Terms
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               As
               to
               their
               mission
               or
               sending
               ,
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 therefore
              
               ;
               there
               are
               three
               things
               to
               be
               inquired
               into
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               Who
               it
               is
               that
               sends
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               preceding
               
                 Verse
                 ,
                 Jesus
                 came
                 and
                 spake
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 go
                 ye
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Who
               they
               are
               that
               are
               sent
               ;
               First
               more
               immediately
               they
               are
               the
               eleven
               Disciples
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               
                 ver
                 .
                 16
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 Then
                 the
                 eleven
                 went
                 away
                 into
              
               Galilee
               :
               
                 and
                 Jesus
                 came
                 and
                 spake
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Go
                 ye
                 .
              
               But
               more
               remotely
               ,
               all
               such
               as
               God
               should
               be
               pleased
               to
               gift
               ,
               and
               qualify
               by
               his
               Spirit
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               providence
               to
               call
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               open
               a
               door
               so
               to
               do
               .
               The
               Eleven
               were
               here
               commissioned
               ,
               but
               the
               Commission
               was
               not
               restrained
               to
               them
               :
               for
               First
               ,
               we
               find
               that
               there
               were
               others
               that
               did
               instantly
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               other
               Commission
               but
               this
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 11.
                 19
                 ,
                 20.
                 
                 They
                 that
                 were
                 scattered
                 abroad
                 upon
                 the
                 Persecution
                 ,
                 preached
                 the
                 word
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 the
              
               Jews
               ,
               
                 but
                 to
                 the
              
               Gentiles
               also
               .
               Now
               there
               was
               no
               Commission
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               but
               this
               ;
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               by
               this
               commission
               ,
               or
               none
               at
               all
               .
               I
               can't
               suppose
               that
               they
               did
               run
               before
               they
               were
               sent
               :
               for
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               was
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               believed
               and
               turned
               to
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               if
               sent
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Commission
               .
               These
               were
               not
               the
               Apostles
               that
               preached
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               scattered
               abroad
               ,
               when
               the
               Apostles
               stayed
               at
               
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               5.
               1.
               compared
               with
               the
               4th
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               's
               by
               virtue
               of
               this
               Commission
               that
               the
               Gospel
               is
               preached
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               his
               Presence
               which
               is
               annex'd
               to
               it
               ,
               remains
               to
               this
               day
               :
               
                 Lo
                 I
                 am
                 with
                 you
                 always
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Why
               did
               Christ
               send
               them
               ?
               this
               word
               therefore
               
               carries
               us
               back
               to
               the
               
                 18th
                 Verse
                 ,
                 All
                 power
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Go
                 ye
                 therefore
                 :
              
               He
               had
               power
               to
               send
               them
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               exerts
               his
               Power
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               What
               are
               we
               to
               understand
               by
               
                 All
                 Nations
              
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               great
               dubiousness
               here
               ,
               the
               Commission
               is
               now
               inlarged
               unto
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               was
               before
               restricted
               unto
               the
               Jews
               .
               It
               's
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               as
               Providence
               should
               direct
               them
               ,
               and
               open
               a
               door
               to
               them
               :
               for
               there
               was
               a
               hand
               of
               Providence
               in
               steering
               their
               course
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 16.
                 7.
                 
                 They
                 essayed
                 to
                 go
                 into
              
               Bithynia
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 spirit
                 suffered
                 them
                 not
                 .
                 Mark
              
               renders
               it
               thus
               :
               
                 Go
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               every
               rational
               Creature
               among
               the
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               Men
               :
               Angels
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               Ministers
               are
               not
               sent
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               them
               .
               2ly
               ,
               It
               must
               be
               such
               as
               have
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Reason
               among
               the
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               of
               Men
               :
               Children
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               are
               rational
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               the
               use
               of
               their
               Reason
               and
               Understanding
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               hearing
               and
               receiving
               the
               word
               ;
               it
               would
               be
               but
               lost
               labour
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               them
               :
               Ministers
               are
               not
               bound
               by
               their
               Commission
               to
               preach
               to
               Children
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               .
               And
               here
               by
               the
               way
               observe
               ,
               that
               if
               Ministers
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               Children
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               baptize
               them
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               :
               for
               they
               must
               first
               teach
               before
               they
               baptize
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               same
               Person
               :
               Not
               teach
               one
               ,
               and
               baptize
               another
               that
               was
               never
               taught
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               What
               are
               we
               to
               understand
               by
               this
               word
               teaching
               ?
               1.
               
               To
               teach
               and
               to
               preach
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               comparing
               it
               with
               Mark
               16.
               15.
               it's
               the
               same
               Commission
               ;
               and
               there
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               
                 Go
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 every
                 Creature
                 .
              
               To
               teach
               or
               to
               preach
               then
               is
               to
               open
               and
               interpret
               the
               word
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               to
               apply
               it
               :
               To
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               is
               to
               preach
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               buried
               ,
               and
               risen
               again
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               it
               is
               to
               declare
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               contained
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               to
               press
               men
               by
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               exhort
               them
               to
               believe
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               with
               assurance
               from
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 ;
                 Mark
                 16.
                 15
                 ,
                 16.
                 
                 Luke
              
               24.
               47.
               
            
             
             
               2.
               
               To
               teach
               here
               ,
               is
               to
               disciple
               to
               Christ
               :
               it
               's
               granted
               by
               them
               that
               understand
               the
               Greek
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               is
               to
               make
               Disciples
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               Disciples
               to
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               disciple
               to
               Christ
               .
               First
               then
               a
               Disciple
               is
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               one
               that
               learns
               :
               So
               the
               English
               Schoolmaster
               defines
               the
               word
               .
               Wilson
               in
               his
               Dictionary
               ,
               tells
               you
               that
               a
               Disciple
               is
               a
               Learner
               ,
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               one
               that
               submitteth
               to
               another
               to
               be
               taught
               ;
               one
               who
               learneth
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               believe
               and
               practise
               it
               :
               The
               word
               does
               import
               as
               much
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               John
               9.
               27
               ,
               28.
               and
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 Will
                 you
                 be
                 his
                 Disciples
              
               ?
               they
               answered
               him
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 his
                 Disciple
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 are
              
               Moses
               '
               
                 s
                 Disciples
              
               .
               What
               does
               this
               import
               but
               that
               they
               had
               learned
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               would
               not
               learn
               of
               Christ
               ?
               it's
               observed
               ,
               the
               word
               is
               sometimes
               translated
               learned
               ,
               
                 John
                 6.
                 45.
                 
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 cometh
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               word
               Undiscipled
               is
               translated
               Unlearned
               ,
               1
               Pet.
               3.
               16.
               
               A
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               then
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               learned
               him
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               himself
               for
               Christ
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               He
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 John
                 6.
                 45.
                 
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 heard
                 or
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               (
               or
               is
               discipled
               of
               the
               Father
               )
               
                 cometh
                 unto
                 me
              
               .
               A
               Person
               can't
               come
               to
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               till
               he
               have
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               the
               act
               of
               the
               Understanding
               must
               precede
               the
               act
               of
               the
               Will.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               so
               learned
               Christ
               ,
               as
               to
               deny
               himself
               for
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Luke
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 come
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 bat●
                 not
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
              
               This
               hatred
               here
               may
               not
               be
               understood
               of
               a
               positive
               hatred
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               less
               loving
               ;
               the
               Soul
               must
               love
               Christ
               more
               than
               these
               ,
               or
               he
               must
               love
               these
               less
               than
               Christ
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 taketh
                 not
                 up
                 his
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 follows
                 me
                 ,
                 can't
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
              
               Vers
               .
               33.
               
               
                 And
                 whosoever
                 it
                 be
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 forsaketh
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               Disciple
               here
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               a
               Believer
               ,
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               for
               it
               's
               the
               same
               Commission
               ,
               tho
               variously
               exprest
               ,
               and
               the
               various
               terms
               or
               expressions
               do
               help
               to
               explain
               each
               other
               .
               Calvin
               in
               his
               Institutions
               observes
               ,
               that
               the
               words
               Disciple
               and
               Believer
               ,
               are
               two
               
               words
               to
               express
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               and
               that
               Luke
               in
               the
               Acts
               does
               often
               make
               use
               of
               the
               word
               Disciple
               for
               Believer
               ,
               Acts
               6.
               1.
               
               
                 When
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Disciples
                 were
                 increased
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               Believers
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               26.
               the
               Disciples
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Believers
               )
               were
               first
               called
               Christians
               at
               
                 Antioch
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               15.
               10.
               
               
                 Why
                 tempt
                 ye
                 God
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 Yoke
                 on
                 the
                 neck
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ?
              
               These
               Disciples
               were
               such
               as
               had
               purified
               their
               hearts
               by
               faith
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               And
               what
               were
               the
               Disciples
               that
               came
               together
               to
               break
               bread
               ?
               Acts
               20.
               7.
               
               Were
               not
               these
               Believers
               ?
               To
               teach
               then
               ,
               is
               to
               disciple
               them
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               or
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               Sometimes
               by
               Baptism
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 you
                 shall
                 be
                 baptized
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 not
                 many
                 days
                 hence
                 .
              
               This
               was
               done
               when
               the
               Spirit
               appeared
               in
               the
               form
               of
               Cloven
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               sat
               upon
               them
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 By
                 this
                 word
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 is
                 sometimes
                 understood
                 Afflictions
                 ,
                 Sufferings
                 ,
              
               Matth.
               20.
               22.
               
               You
               shall
               indeed
               drink
               of
               the
               Cup
               that
               I
               am
               to
               drink
               of
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               with
               the
               Baptism
               that
               I
               am
               to
               be
               baptized
               with
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               By
               this
               word
               we
               are
               sometimes
               to
               understand
               Water-baptism
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               :
               John
               did
               baptize
               in
               Enon
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               much
               Water
               :
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               I
               take
               the
               word
               here
               for
               Water-baptism
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               this
               Reason
               :
               It
               's
               a
               Baptism
               that
               is
               to
               be
               administred
               by
               the
               Messengers
               or
               Ministers
               of
               Christ
               .
               Now
               they
               can
               administer
               no
               other
               but
               Water-baptism
               ;
               they
               can't
               baptize
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               done
               by
               Christ
               :
               nor
               they
               may
               not
               baptize
               with
               the
               Baptism
               of
               Afflictions
               ,
               that
               's
               work
               for
               the
               Enemies
               of
               Christ
               ;
               they
               can
               no
               otherwise
               baptize
               but
               with
               Water
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               What
               are
               we
               to
               understand
               by
               this
               word
               Them
               ?
               This
               word
               respects
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               it
               's
               a
               Relative
               ,
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               
                 All
                 Nations
              
               ,
               taught
               or
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               :
               
                 Go
                 disciple
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               them
               that
               are
               discipled
               .
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               What
               by
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               the
               form
               of
               words
               that
               is
               to
               be
               used
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               a
               part
               of
               the
               
               form
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               doth
               denote
               one
               or
               both
               of
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Their
               being
               baptized
               into
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               which
               is
               owned
               and
               profest
               by
               those
               that
               are
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               baptize
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Trinity
               :
               To
               baptize
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               is
               to
               baptize
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               From
               the
               words
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               this
               Observation
               ,
               or
               Point
               of
               Doctrine
               :
            
             
               Doct.
               That
               Believers
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ;
               these
               are
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               no
               other
               to
               be
               found
               there
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               other
               Commission
               le●t
               on
               Record
               for
               Ministers
               to
               baptize
               by
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               this
               Point
               ,
               I
               shall
               ,
               First
               ,
               Give
               you
               a
               Description
               of
               Baptism
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               Prove
               the
               Point
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               Answer
               some
               Objections
               .
               Fourthly
               ,
               Give
               one
               Reason
               .
               Fifthly
               ,
               Make
               some
               Application
               thereof
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               a
               Description
               of
               Baptism
               .
               Baptism
               is
               a
               dipping
               a
               Believer
               in
               Water
               by
               a
               Minister
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
               Here
               is
               in
               this
               Description
               the
               Administrator
               ,
               the
               Subject
               ,
               Matter
               ,
               and
               Form.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Administrator
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               a
               Minister
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               hath
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               :
               
                 Go
                 preach
                 and
                 baptize
              
               .
               Now
               here
               I
               do
               not
               tie
               it
               to
               a
               Minister
               in
               Office
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               an
               Elder
               ,
               one
               that
               hath
               a
               Pastoral
               Relation
               to
               a
               particular
               People
               ,
               but
               to
               a
               preaching
               Disciple
               ;
               Baptism
               being
               no
               more
               tied
               to
               Office
               or
               Power
               ,
               than
               Preaching
               is
               ;
               Preaching
               is
               not
               restrained
               to
               Office
               or
               Power
               by
               the
               Commission
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               shewed
               already
               :
               every
               one
               that
               is
               gifted
               and
               qualified
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               providentially
               call'd
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               Commission
               to
               preach
               ,
               Acts
               11.
               20.
               therefore
               such
               have
               Commission
               to
               baptize
               ,
               
                 Go
                 teach
                 and
                 baptize
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Subject
               must
               be
               a
               Believer
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 37.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 believes●
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 Heart
                 thou
                 mayst
                 :
              
               the
               contrary
               that
               fairly
               
               offers
               it self
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               thou
               dost
               not
               believe
               with
               all
               thy
               Heart
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               not
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               the
               Administrator
               can't
               possibly
               know
               whether
               the
               Subject
               do
               believe
               with
               all
               his
               Heart
               ,
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               Answ
               .
               I
               grant
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               yet
               it
               follows
               not
               but
               that
               the
               Subject
               ought
               so
               to
               believe
               ;
               a
               true
               Faith
               is
               required
               of
               the
               Subject
               to
               give
               him
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               forementioned
               place
               ;
               
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 .
              
               A
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               gives
               the
               Administrator
               a
               Call
               to
               administer
               the
               Ordinance
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 Then
              
               Simon
               
                 himself
                 believed
              
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               )
               
                 and
                 was
                 baptized
              
               :
               and
               so
               the
               Eunuch
               upon
               a
               Profession
               of
               Faith
               was
               baptized
               by
               Philip
               ,
               and
               the
               Commission
               gives
               him
               authority
               to
               administer
               the
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Matter
               is
               Water
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Element
               that
               the
               Subject
               is
               baptized
               in
               .
               John
               
                 was
                 baptizing
                 in
              
               Enon
               ,
               
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 Water
              
               ;
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               
                 Who
                 can
                 forbid
                 Water
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 baptized
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 received
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 we
                 ?
              
               Acts
               10.
               47.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Manner
               or
               Form
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               by
               dipping
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               is
               by
               dipping
               ;
               it
               's
               granted
               almost
               by
               all
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Commission
               signifies
               to
               dip
               ,
               or
               to
               plunge
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               signifies
               such
               a
               Washing
               ,
               as
               when
               Linen
               is
               plunged
               or
               dipp'd
               in
               Bucks
               :
               this
               is
               confest
               by
               Dr.
               Featly
               ,
               who
               was
               a
               great
               Antagonist
               against
               the
               Baptist
               Interest
               .
               What
               he
               after
               speaks
               concerning
               the
               baptizing
               of
               Beds
               ,
               and
               Cups
               ,
               and
               brazen
               Vessels
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               done
               without
               dipping
               ,
               is
               more
               than
               can
               be
               proved
               ;
               that
               being
               a
               superstitious
               Practice
               of
               Pharisees
               ,
               I
               suppose
               they
               would
               not
               stick
               at
               the
               trouble
               of
               dipping
               :
               but
               it
               's
               enough
               that
               he
               grants
               that
               the
               primary
               signification
               of
               the
               word
               is
               to
               dip
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               grants
               it
               to
               be
               by
               dipping
               ,
               and
               admits
               of
               no
               other
               way
               by
               their
               Rubrick
               for
               the
               baptizing
               of
               Children
               ,
               but
               by
               dipping
               ,
               except
               the
               Child
               be
               weak
               :
               They
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               Minister
               be
               certified
               that
               the
               Child
               be
               strong
               ,
               and
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               dip
               it
               discreetly
               and
               warily
               .
               
               
               Erasmus's
               Paraphrase
               on
               the
               New
               Testament
               reads
               it
               thus
               ,
               
                 Go
                 and
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 learned
                 dip
                 them
                 .
              
               The
               Addition
               to
               
               Pool's
               Annotation
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               's
               apparent
               ,
               that
               both
               Christ
               and
               John
               did
               baptize
               by
               dipping
               ,
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               It
               is
               observed
               by
               those
               that
               understand
               the
               Greek
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               that
               is
               often
               translated
               dipped
               ,
               or
               dippeth
               ,
               comes
               from
               bapto
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               primitive
               word
               that
               signifies
               to
               dip
               .
               And
               here
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               transcribe
               a
               few
               Lines
               made
               ready
               to
               my
               hand
               ,
               by
               one
               that
               understands
               the
               Greek
               :
               
                 Mat.
                 26.
                 23.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 dippeth
                 his
                 hand
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 dish
                 :
              
               here
               the
               word
               is
               embapsas
               ,
               the
               Participle
               of
               embapto
               ,
               which
               is
               bapto
               in
               Composition
               ,
               and
               signifies
               the
               same
               .
               
                 Mark
                 14.
                 20.
                 
                 He
                 said
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 that
                 dippeth
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 dish
                 :
              
               here
               the
               Participle
               of
               the
               Passive
               Voice
               of
               the
               same
               Verb
               is
               used
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               embaptomenos
               ,
               which
               is
               used
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               .
               
                 Luke
                 16.
                 24.
                 
                 Send
              
               Lazarus
               
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 dip
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 his
                 finger
                 in
                 Water
                 ,
              
               &c.
               where
               the
               word
               is
               bapse
               ,
               the
               Subjunctive
               Mood
               of
               bapto
               .
               John
               13.
               26.
               
               
                 He
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 whom
                 I
                 give
                 a
                 Sop
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 have
                 dipped
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 dipped
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 to
              
               Judas
               Iscariot
               ,
               
                 the
                 Son
                 of
              
               Simon
               .
               In
               the
               first
               Clause
               is
               used
               the
               Participle
               bapsas
               ,
               from
               the
               Primitive
               bapto
               :
               in
               the
               second
               Clause
               is
               used
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               in
               Mat.
               26.
               23.
               
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               the
               Participle
               embapsas
               .
               Rev.
               19.
               13.
               
               
                 Vesture
                 dipt
                 in
                 Blood
              
               ;
               where
               the
               Participle
               of
               the
               Preterperfect
               Tense
               of
               the
               Passive
               Voice
               is
               used
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               bebammenon
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               appears
               it
               is
               by
               dipping
               ,
               in
               that
               there
               was
               choice
               made
               of
               a
               place
               where
               there
               was
               much
               Water
               ,
               John
               3.
               23.
               
               And
               John
               
                 also
                 was
                 baptizing
                 in
              
               Enon
               ,
               
                 for
                 there
                 was
                 much
                 Water
              
               .
               If
               baptizing
               had
               been
               by
               any
               other
               way
               than
               by
               dipping
               ▪
               there
               had
               been
               no
               need
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               a
               place
               where
               there
               was
               much
               Water
               ,
               a
               little
               Water
               would
               have
               ser●ed
               the
               turn
               ,
               especially
               if
               it
               had
               been
               by
               sprinkling
               ,
               as
               the
               manner
               of
               some
               is
               :
               I
               suppose
               the
               same
               reason
               may
               be
               render'd
               why
               John
               did
               baptize
               in
               Jordan
               ;
               and
               the
               People
               came
               from
               all
               parts
               thither
               ▪
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               much
               Water
               .
               Also
               
                 Mark
                 1.
                 5.
                 
                 John
              
               baptized
               them
               in
               the
               River
               of
               Jordan
               .
               It
               's
               very
               strange
               that
               he
               should
               baptize
               them
               in
               the
               River
               ,
               if
               he
               ▪
               did
               it
               by
               sprinkling
               a
               little
               Water
               on
               the
               Face
               .
            
             
             
               (
               3.
               )
               It
               appears
               it
               was
               by
               dipping
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               Subject
               and
               t●e
               Administrator
               went
               both
               down
               into
               the
               Water
               ,
               and
               then
               baptized
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Subject
               was
               baptized
               ,
               they
               came
               both
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Water
               .
               Acts
               8.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               
                 And
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 Chariot
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 went
                 down
                 both
                 into
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
                 both
              
               Philip
               
                 and
                 the
              
               Eunuch
               ;
               
                 and
                 he
                 baptized
                 him
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Mat.
               3.
               16.
               
               
                 And
                 Jesus
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 baptized
                 ,
                 went
                 straightway
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               here
               it
               is
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               word
               that
               is
               translated
               Acts
               8.
               38.
               
               [
               into
               ]
               is
               sometimes
               used
               for
               to
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               into
               ;
               it
               may
               signify
               either
               ,
               and
               is
               used
               promiscuously
               for
               to
               or
               into
               ;
               so
               that
               nothing
               may
               be
               concluded
               barely
               from
               the
               word
               .
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               suppose
               this
               be
               granted
               ,
               yet
               it
               follows
               not
               but
               that
               it
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               taken
               here
               for
               into
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               translated
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               see
               it
               was
               the
               Judgment
               of
               the
               Translators
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               taken
               here
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               have
               translated
               it
               otherwise
               ;
               I
               can't
               think
               they
               did
               it
               contrary
               to
               their
               Judgment
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Text
               tells
               you
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               the
               Water
               ,
               antecedent
               to
               their
               going
               down
               into
               it
               :
               First
               ,
               
                 They
                 came
                 unto
                 a
                 certain
                 Water
                 ,
              
               ver
               .
               36.
               
               Did
               they
               draw
               back
               the
               Chariot
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               come
               unto
               it
               a
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               not
               go
               down
               into
               it
               at
               all
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               Greek
               word
               that
               is
               translated
               unto
               ,
               is
               a
               different
               word
               from
               that
               which
               is
               translated
               into
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               word
               into
               is
               consonant
               with
               other
               Scriptures
               ,
               where
               Baptism
               is
               the
               Point
               in
               hand
               ;
               
                 Christ
                 came
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Water
                 ,
              
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               he
               went
               first
               down
               into
               it
               .
               John
               baptized
               them
               in
               the
               River
               of
               Jordan
               ;
               how
               could
               that
               be
               ,
               unless
               they
               went
               down
               into
               the
               River
               ?
               Again
               ,
               it
               's
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Greek
               Prepositions
               are
               used
               elsewhere
               in
               their
               proper
               sense
               for
               into
               and
               
                 out
                 of
              
               ;
               Mat.
               27.
               53.
               
               
                 And
                 came
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Graves
                 ,
                 and
                 went
                 into
                 the
                 holy
                 City
                 :
              
               there
               it
               's
               observ'd
               ,
               that
               the
               Preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 out
                 of
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               into
               ,
               are
               used
               in
               their
               proper
               sense
               .
               
                 John
                 20.
                 27.
                 
                 —
                 and
                 thrust
                 it
                 into
                 my
                 side
              
               ;
               there
               the
               Preposition
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               used
               
                 into
                 .
                 Mat.
                 16.
                 9.
                 
                 Luke
                 8.
                 2.
                 
                 —
                 out
                 of
                 whom
                 he
                 cast
                 seven
                 :
              
               here
               in
               both
               these
               Texts
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 out
                 of
              
               is
               used
               .
               Acts
               16.
               40.
               
               
                 And
                 they
                 went
                 out
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Prison
                 ,
                 and
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 House
                 of
              
               Lydia
               :
               where
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               are
               both
               used
               in
               one
               Verse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               Acts
               8.
               38
               ,
               39.
               and
               certainly
               they
               were
               both
               in
               Prison
               and
               Water
               before
               they
               came
               out
               ;
               here
               again
               these
               are
               borrowed
               Lines
               concerning
               the
               Greek
               words
               ,
               as
               the
               former
               were
               ,
               yet
               I
               suppose
               my
               Author
               hath
               not
               abused
               me
               in
               it
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               It
               appears
               it
               is
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               from
               the
               allusion
               it
               hath
               to
               a
               Burial
               ;
               
                 We
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               Col.
               2.
               12.
               
               A
               Person
               is
               not
               buried
               that
               hath
               only
               a
               little
               Dust
               or
               Earth
               sprinkled
               on
               his
               Face
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               then
               buried
               when
               he
               is
               laid
               into
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               covered
               all
               over
               .
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 4.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 Baptism
                 into
                 death
                 ;
                 that
                 even
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 newness
                 of
                 Life
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               5.
               )
               It
               appears
               it
               is
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               in
               that
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Subject
               is
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               part
               only
               ;
               the
               Commission
               is
               to
               baptize
               the
               Person
               ,
               the
               Face
               is
               no
               more
               mentioned
               than
               the
               Feet
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               part
               mentioned
               but
               the
               whole
               ;
               the
               word
               is
               ,
               
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               .
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               the
               Face
               doth
               signify
               the
               Person
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               if
               that
               be
               granted
               ,
               yet
               the
               Person
               doth
               not
               signify
               the
               Face
               :
               It
               's
               the
               Person
               that
               is
               to
               be
               baptized
               ;
               but
               the
               sprinkling
               a
               little
               Water
               on
               the
               Face
               doth
               never
               wash
               the
               whole
               of
               the
               Subject
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               done
               on
               the
               Face
               of
               a
               little
               Infant
               ,
               is
               neither
               the
               
                 washing
                 away
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
              
               there
               is
               neither
               the
               Figure
               ,
               nor
               the
               thing
               figured
               .
            
             
               2dly
               ,
               It
               must
               be
               by
               Dipping
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
               In
               these
               two
               the
               Form
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               Point
               by
               Scripture
               .
               And
               here
               ,
               first
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               that
               Disciples
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               :
               And
               ,
               secondly
               ;
               That
               they
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               thereof
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               Disciples
               or
               Believers
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               .
               And
               here
               I
               need
               not
               multiply
               many
               Scriptures
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               a
               Point
               ,
               the
               truth
               of
               which
               has
               been
               much
               opposed
               ;
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Poin●
               lying
               so
               full
               and
               clear
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               Text
               is
               the
               only
               
               Commission
               that
               Ministers
               have
               to
               act
               by
               ;
               and
               whatever
               Arguments
               are
               brought
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               not
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               actual
               Instruction
               )
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               are
               all
               insignificant
               ,
               unless
               they
               can
               prove
               it
               by
               this
               very
               Text
               :
               if
               their
               Commission
               do
               not
               warrant
               them
               to
               baptize
               such
               as
               are
               not
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Text
               in
               all
               the
               New
               Testament
               that
               will
               warrant
               them
               so
               to
               do
               .
               By
               the
               Commission
               it
               is
               to
               disciple
               and
               baptize
               ,
               yet
               I
               shall
               subjoin
               a
               few
               Scriptures
               for
               the
               Confirmation
               thereof
               .
               First
               ,
               That
               Disciples
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               
                 Mark
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               this
               is
               the
               same
               Commission
               ;
               and
               here
               believing
               is
               to
               precede
               baptizing
               .
               Acts
               2.
               38.
               
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               If
               Repentance
               here
               be
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               can't
               be
               without
               Faith
               :
               For
               ,
               first
               ,
               there
               cannot
               be
               a
               true
               Godly
               Sorrow
               for
               crucifying
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               a
               true
               sight
               of
               a
               crucified
               Christ
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               There
               can
               be
               no
               acceptance
               of
               what
               is
               done
               without
               Faith
               ;
               
                 for
                 without
                 Faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 pleas●
                 God.
              
               Acts
               8.
               37.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 Heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               shall
               prove
               it
               by
               Scripture
               Precedents
               :
               And
               here
               we
               have
               not
               one
               Precedent
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               of
               any
               one
               Person
               that
               ever
               was
               baptized
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               they
               did
               believe
               ,
               or
               were
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               .
               The
               first
               Precedent
               that
               I
               shall
               offer
               is
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               baptized
               by
               Christ
               and
               John
               ,
               they
               were
               Disciples
               ;
               
                 John
                 4.
                 1.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 Lord
                 knew
                 that
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 had
                 heard
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 made
                 and
                 baptized
                 more
                 Disciples
                 than
              
               John
               ,
               &c.
               
               Those
               that
               were
               baptized
               by
               John
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               fore-runner
               of
               Christ
               ,
               were
               first
               discipled
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               were
               baptized
               by
               Christ
               when
               he
               came
               ,
               were
               first
               discipled
               .
               The
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               well
               understood
               their
               Lord's
               Commission
               ,
               and
               who
               were
               injoyned
               by
               the
               same
               Commission
               to
               teach
               us
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               Christ
               had
               commanded
               them
               ,
               never
               baptized
               any
               but
               such
               as
               were
               first
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ;
               nor
               did
               they
               ever
               teach
               others
               to
               baptize
               any
               but
               Disciples
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               any
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               ,
               from
               whence
               such
               a
               
               Consequence
               may
               be
               drawn
               ,
               to
               warrant
               the
               baptizing
               any
               but
               Disciples
               .
               Acts
               2.
               41.
               then
               as
               many
               as
               
                 gladly
                 receive
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 w●re
                 baptized
              
               ;
               not
               one
               more
               :
               They
               are
               fi●
               discipled
               ,
               and
               then
               baptized
               ;
               here
               are
               no
               more
               baptize
               than
               are
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               
                 The
                 same
                 day
                 there
                 were
                 aded
                 unto
                 them
                 about
                 three
                 thousand
                 Souls
              
               ;
               and
               no
               more
               add●
               unto
               them
               than
               were
               admitted
               to
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               :
               
                 th●
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 .
              
               Acts
               8.
               12.
               
               
                 When
                 they
                 believed
              
               Philip
               ,
               
                 speaking
                 of
                 t●
                 things
                 concerning
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
                 bo●
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 .
              
               Acts
               18.
               8.
               
               Then
               Crispus
               
                 the
                 chief
                 Ruler
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 believed
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 House
                 ;
                 and
                 many
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 believed
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 baptized
                 .
              
               If
               whole
               Fam●lies
               believe
               ,
               then
               whole
               Families
               are
               baptized
               ;
               if
               but
               a
               pa●
               believe
               ,
               then
               a
               part
               is
               baptized
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               shall
               prove
               ,
               that
               Believers
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               disciple
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptis●
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               :
               no
               other
               but
               Disciple
               there
               are
               no
               other
               to
               be
               found
               in
               the
               Commission
               ,
               therefor●
               there
               are
               no
               other
               to
               be
               baptized
               by
               the
               Commission
               :
               Act
               8.
               37.
               
               
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 .
              
               Th●
               contrary
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               thou
               dost
               not
               believe
               with
               all
               thy
               hear●
               thou
               mayst
               not
               :
               It
               had
               been
               altogether
               useless
               for
               Philip
               〈◊〉
               have
               made
               him
               this
               Answer
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               have
               been
               baptize●
               while
               an
               Unbeliever
               .
               Luke
               3.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               
                 Then
                 said
                 he
                 to
                 those
                 tha●
                 came
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 baptized
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 O
                 Generation
                 of
                 Vipers
                 ,
                 w●
                 hath
                 warned
                 you
                 to
                 flee
                 from
                 the
                 Wrath
                 to
                 come
                 ?
                 Bring
                 for●
                 therefore
                 fruit
                 meet
                 for
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 begin
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 wit●
                 your selves
                 ,
                 We
                 have
              
               Abraham
               
                 to
                 our
                 Father
              
               .
               These
               can●
               forth
               to
               John
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               were
               put
               back
               ,
               and
               ye●
               he
               denies
               not
               but
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham●
               that
               was
               enough
               to
               privilege
               them
               to
               Circumcision
               ,
               but
               no●
               enough
               to
               Baptism
               .
               John
               did
               never
               put
               by
               Believers
               tha●
               came
               to
               be
               baptized
               by
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               Unbelievers
               come
               to
               b●
               baptized
               ▪
               they
               are
               put
               by
               ;
               which
               shews
               plainly
               enough
               ,
               tha●
               they
               are
               only
               Believers
               that
               are
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptis●
               If
               there
               be
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Precedent
               in
               the
               Word
               fo●
               the
               baptizing
               of
               any
               but
               Believers
               ,
               then
               are
               Believers
               th●
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               :
               but
               there
               is
               neither
               Precept
               n●
               
               ●recedent
               in
               the
               Word
               for
               the
               baptizing
               of
               any
               but
               Believers
               ,
               ●●erefore
               Believers
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               .
               I
               think
               ●is
               to
               be
               as
               fully
               proved
               ,
               as
               we
               can
               expect
               a
               Negative
               to
               be
               ●roved
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               shall
               answer
               the
               most
               material
               Objections
               that
               have
               ●r
               may
               be
               brought
               against
               this
               Truth
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               ●race
               ,
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               :
               but
               Believers
               and
               their
               Chil●ren
               ,
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ;
               therefore
               ●hey
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               That
               they
               have
               all
               an
               Interest
               〈◊〉
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               the
               Children
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Pa●ents
               ,
               appears
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 10
                 ,
                 11.
                 
                 You
                 should
                 all
                 of
                 you
                 this
                 ●ay
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 your
                 Captains
                 of
                 your
                 Tribes
                 ,
                 your
                 ●fficers
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Men
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               
                 your
                 little
                 ones
                 ,
                 your
                 ●ives
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 stranger
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 your
                 Camp
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 hewer
                 ●f
                 thy
                 wood
                 to
                 the
                 drawer
                 of
                 thy
                 water
                 ;
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 ●nter
                 into
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 the
                 Oath
                 ●hat
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 maketh
                 with
                 thee
                 this
                 day
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               this
               Covenant
               to
               be
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               the
               Subjects
               of
               this
               Covenant
               to
               be
               Believers
               considered
               as
               such
               .
               3.
               
               I
               deny
               ,
               that
               ●arely
               an
               Interest
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               ●s
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               this
               Covenant
               to
               be
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ;
               and
               it
               's
               enough
               for
               me
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               it
               lies
               on
               them
               that
               make
               the
               objection
               to
               make
               it
               good
               ;
               yet
               I
               shall
               offer
               ●omething
               of
               Reason
               for
               what
               I
               say
               :
               First
               ,
               this
               Covenant
               ●s
               distinguished
               from
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               31
               ,
               32.
               therefore
               it
               's
               not
               the
               same
               :
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 days
                 come
                 ,
                 ●aith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 new
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               and
               Judah
               ;
               
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 made
                 with
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 I
                 took
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 to
                 lead
                 them
                 up
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ;
               
                 the
                 which
                 my
                 Covenant
                 they
                 brake
                 ,
                 although
                 I
                 was
                 a
                 Husband
                 unto
                 them
                 .
              
               That
               the
               new
               Covenant
               that
               the
               Lord
               promiseth
               ●o
               make
               is
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               I
               think
               is
               denied
               by
               none
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Covenant
               (
               which
               〈◊〉
               here
               distinguished
               from
               the
               New
               Covenant
               )
               that
               was
               made
               with
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               when
               God
               brought
               them
               up
               out
               of
               
                 Egypt
                 ▪
              
               was
               that
               same
               Covenant
               
               that
               God
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               10.
               can
               rationally
               be
               denied
               by
               none
               ;
               that
               it
               was
               the
               same
               Covenant
               that
               was
               made
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               10.
               appears
               by
               ver
               .
               25.
               where
               the
               Reason
               of
               the
               Judgments
               that
               the
               Lord
               threatens
               to
               bring
               upon
               them
               ,
               is
               assigned
               to
               their
               forsaking
               the
               Covenant
               that
               the
               Lord
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               he
               brought
               up
               out
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               same
               Covenant
               that
               was
               made
               in
               ver
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Now
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               is
               not
               according
               to
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               it
               differs
               from
               it
               in
               many
               respects
               ;
               some
               of
               which
               I
               shall
               here
               lay
               down
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               The
               New
               Covenant
               is
               absolute
               ,
               Jer.
               31.
               33
               ,
               34.
               the
               Tenour
               of
               this
               Covenant
               is
               ;
               I
               will
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               :
               
                 I
                 will
                 write
                 my
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 know
                 me
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 forgive
                 their
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 their
                 Sins
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               here
               is
               no
               Condition
               put
               into
               it
               ,
               the
               performance
               of
               which
               doth
               intitle
               the
               Subjects
               unto
               the
               Blessings
               thereof
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Covenant
               that
               God
               made
               with
               them
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               was
               a
               conditional
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               appears
               
                 Deut.
                 28.
                 1
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 indeed
                 obey
                 my
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 Blessings
                 shall
                 come
                 unto
                 you
                 :
              
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 hearken
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 these
                 Curses
                 shall
                 come
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 overtake
                 you
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Now
               according
               to
               all
               these
               words
               in
               the
               
                 28th
                 Chap.
              
               was
               Moses
               to
               make
               the
               Covenant
               with
               them
               in
               the
               29th
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               the
               
                 1st
                 vers
              
               .
               of
               the
               
                 29th
                 Chapter
              
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               Heb.
               8.
               6.
               
               He
               is
               a
               Mediator
               of
               a
               better
               Covenant
               ,
               established
               on
               better
               Promises
               ;
               God
               hath
               put
               Justification
               ,
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Glorification
               into
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ;
               that
               he
               will
               write
               his
               Law
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               be
               merciful
               to
               their
               Unrighteousness
               ,
               and
               remember
               their
               Sins
               no
               more
               ,
               ver
               .
               10
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               But
               there
               is
               not
               one
               promise
               of
               Justification
               nor
               Sanctification
               put
               into
               this
               Covenant
               ;
               if
               there
               had
               ,
               this
               Covenant
               would
               have
               been
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               Promises
               as
               good
               as
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               or
               the
               Promises
               thereof
               .
               How
               could
               〈◊〉
               
               ●e
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               Blessings
               had
               been
               put
               into
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               as
               are
               put
               into
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ?
               there
               is
               not
               ●he
               blessing
               of
               a
               new
               Heart
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               pardon
               of
               Sin
               ●o
               be
               found
               among
               all
               those
               Blessings
               ,
               Deut.
               28.
               2
               to
               15.
               ●nd
               these
               were
               the
               Blessings
               of
               this
               Covenant
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               There
               is
               not
               one
               Subject
               of
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               but
               is
               justified
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               sanctified
               .
               
                 Jer.
                 31.
                 33
                 ,
                 ●4
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 write
                 my
                 Law
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 know
                 ●ie
                 from
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 the
                 greatest
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 forgive
                 their
                 Iniquity
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 their
                 Sin
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               This
               remission
               of
               ●in
               is
               applied
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Christ's
               Oblation
               ,
               Heb.
               10
               ,
               15
               ,
               16.
               the
               witness
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               there
               called
               in
               to
               attest
               that
               great
               Truth
               that
               is
               laid
               down
               in
               the
               
                 14th
                 ver
              
               .
               that
               by
               one
               Oblation
               he
               hath
               for
               ever
               perfected
               (
               or
               pardoned
               )
               them
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               also
               is
               a
               witness
               :
               the
               witness
               that
               the
               Spirit
               bears
               is
               this
               ;
               
                 Their
                 Sins
                 and
                 Iniquities
                 will
                 I
                 remember
                 no
                 more
                 :
              
               and
               from
               this
               testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               the
               Apostle
               draws
               this
               inference
               ,
               That
               where
               remission
               of
               these
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               sacrifice
               for
               sin
               :
               but
               there
               were
               multitudes
               of
               those
               that
               entred
               into
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               10.
               that
               were
               never
               justified
               nor
               sanctified
               .
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 4.
                 
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 a
                 Heart
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 nor
                 Eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ears
                 to
                 hear
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               Rom.
               11.
               7.
               
               
                 What
                 then
              
               ?
               Israel
               
                 hath
                 not
                 obtained
                 that
                 which
                 it
                 sought
                 after
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Election
                 hath
                 obtained
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 were
                 blinded
                 .
              
               There
               were
               of
               the
               Non-elect
               in
               this
               Covenant
               that
               went
               without
               New
               Covenant-Blessings
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 8.
                 
                 As
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 them
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 slumber
                 ;
                 Eyes
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 Ears
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 hear
                 .
              
               This
               does
               not
               look
               like
               that
               promise
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               in
               the
               New
               Covenant
               to
               all
               the
               Subjects
               thereof
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               all
               know
               him
               ,
               from
               the
               least
               to
               the
               greatest
               of
               them
               ;
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               Subjects
               whereof
               ,
               or
               part
               of
               the
               Subjects
               thereof
               ,
               might
               go
               without
               Justification
               and
               Sanctification
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               But
               for
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               many
               of
               the
               Subjects
               thereof
               might
               and
               did
               go
               without
               Justification
               and
               Sanctification
               ;
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               Some
               of
               them
               ●●deed
               were
               justified
               and
               sanctified
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               Interest
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               in
               
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               :
               for
               all
               the
               Elect
               among
               the
               Jews
               had
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               at
               the
               same
               time
               .
               These
               two
               Covenants
               were
               in
               being
               together
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               contains
               only
               Blessings
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Curse
               put
               into
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               the
               sum
               and
               substance
               thereof
               is
               Blessedness
               .
               
                 Gen.
                 22.
                 18.
                 
                 In
                 thy
                 Seed
                 shall
                 all
                 the
                 Nations
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 blessed
                 .
              
               All
               the
               Subjects
               of
               this
               Covenant
               are
               blessed
               ,
               their
               Sins
               are
               all
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               blessed
               ones
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 Iniquities
                 are
                 forgiven
                 .
              
               The
               Promises
               of
               this
               Covenant
               are
               full
               of
               Blessings
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               none
               but
               Promises
               put
               into
               it
               ,
               Promises
               o●
               good
               to
               be
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               Ezek.
               36.
               26
               ,
               27.
               that
               God
               wil●
               withhold
               nothing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               Psal
               .
               84.
               11.
               that
               all
               thing●
               shall
               work
               together
               for
               good
               ,
               Rom.
               8.
               28.
               
            
             
               But
               this
               Covenant
               contains
               Curses
               as
               well
               as
               Blessings
               ,
               
                 Deut.
                 29.
                 21.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 separate
                 him
                 for
                 evil
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Tribes
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 according
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Curses
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
              
               The
               Curses
               that
               are
               contained
               in
               the
               
                 28th
                 chap.
              
               from
               ver
               .
               16.
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               were
               the
               Curses
               of
               this
               Covenant
               ;
               and
               these
               might
               fall
               on
               the
               Subjects
               thereof
               without
               a
               sanctified
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               on
               those
               that
               were
               compared
               to
               the
               evil
               Figs
               ,
               Jer.
               24.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               The
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               still
               in
               being
               ,
               it
               's
               confirmed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               disannulling
               it
               :
               He
               i●
               still
               the
               Mediator
               of
               the
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               Heb.
               12.
               24.
               therefore
               the
               New
               Covenant
               remains
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               Covenant
               is
               done
               away
               ,
               
                 Zec.
                 11.
                 10.
                 
                 Then
                 I
                 too●
                 my
                 staff
                 ,
                 even
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 it
                 asunder
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 break
                 m●
                 Covenant
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 made
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 wa●
                 broken
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 .
              
               If
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               is
               here
               said
               to
               be
               made
               with
               all
               the
               People
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               Covenant
               th●●
               was
               made
               with
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               of
               
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               29
               then
               shew
               me
               what
               Covenant
               it
               was
               ;
               shew
               me
               another
               Covenant
               if
               you
               can
               that
               was
               made
               with
               all
               the
               people
               of
               Israe●
               and
               that
               was
               broken
               by
               Christ
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               offered
               up
               when
               they
               weighed
               for
               his
               Price
               thirty
               pieces
               of
               Silver
               this
               Covenant
               being
               broken
               ,
               it
               's
               evident
               it
               was
               not
               th●
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               they
               were
               all
               Believers
               that
               at
               this
               time
               were
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               with
               the
               Lord
               ;
               therefore
               no
               argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               it
               ,
               to
               prove
               that
               Believers
               and
               their
               Children
               have
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               .
               This
               was
               certainly
               a
               mix'd
               people
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               among
               them
               that
               were
               vile
               and
               wicked
               .
               Moses
               declares
               that
               
                 God
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 them
                 Hearts
                 to
                 perceive
                 ,
                 nor
                 Eyes
                 to
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 Ears
                 to
                 hear
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               Here
               were
               the
               blind
               and
               the
               deaf
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               say
               the
               hard-hearted
               too
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               very
               day
               that
               they
               stood
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               enter
               into
               Covenant
               with
               him
               .
               Here
               were
               the
               strangers
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Camp
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               which
               strangers
               I
               suppose
               were
               the
               Egyptians
               :
               for
               it
               's
               said
               ,
               Exod.
               12.
               38.
               that
               
                 a
                 mixed
                 multitude
                 went
                 up
                 also
                 .
              
               Do
               these
               look
               like
               Believers
               ,
               that
               have
               neither
               Eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               nor
               Hearts
               to
               consider
               ?
               this
               was
               a
               brave
               Camp
               indeed
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               all
               Believers
               ,
               from
               the
               Hewer
               of
               their
               Wood
               to
               the
               Drawer
               of
               their
               Water
               .
               I
               wonder
               how
               Ministers
               can
               look
               upon
               this
               to
               be
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               had
               such
               a
               mix'd
               People
               to
               be
               the
               Subjects
               thereof
               ;
               or
               upon
               these
               to
               be
               all
               Believers
               ,
               or
               taken
               into
               Covenant
               under
               that
               Consideration
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               They
               did
               all
               believe
               with
               a
               dogmatical
               Faith
               ,
               they
               did
               believe
               a
               Messiah
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               This
               is
               sooner
               spoken
               than
               proved
               .
               It
               's
               a
               great
               question
               ,
               whether
               all
               the
               Camp
               had
               such
               a
               Faith
               :
               But
               ,
               2.
               
               Would
               such
               a
               Faith
               serve
               the
               turn
               ?
               Would
               it
               be
               sufficient
               to
               interest
               them
               and
               their
               Children
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ?
               if
               it
               would
               ,
               why
               will
               not
               the
               like
               dogma●ical
               Faith
               serve
               now
               ?
               and
               if
               it
               will
               ,
               then
               it
               's
               easy
               to
               prove
               that
               almost
               all
               ,
               if
               not
               every
               English-Man
               and
               his
               Children
               have
               an
               Interest
               therein
               .
               Where
               will
               you
               find
               an
               English-Man
               ,
               tho
               never
               so
               profane
               and
               wicked
               ,
               that
               does
               not
               as
               much
               believe
               that
               Christ
               is
               come
               ,
               as
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               Jews
               did
               believe
               that
               he
               was
               to
               come
               ?
               If
               this
               dogmatical
               Faith
               be
               the
               Faith
               that
               some
               intend
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               that
               Believers
               and
               their
               Children
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ▪
               and
               a
               right
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               why
               then
               do
               they
               ●xclude
               and
               put
               by
               the
               Children
               of
               any
               where
               this
               dogma●ic●l
               Faith
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ?
               There
               are
               many
               that
               do
               agree
               
               from
               the
               same
               ground
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               yet
               will
               baptize
               none
               whose
               Parents
               are
               not
               true
               Believers
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Charity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               barely
               an
               Interest
               either
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               was
               or
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               An
               Interest
               in
               this
               Covenant
               was
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               those
               that
               came
               to
               John
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               Mat.
               3.
               7.
               
               Luke
               3.
               7.
               and
               were
               denied
               ,
               had
               an
               interest
               in
               this
               Covenant
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               with
               whom
               this
               Covenant
               was
               originally
               made
               ,
               Gen.
               15.
               18.
               which
               Covenant
               took
               in
               all
               the
               natural
               Seed
               ,
               considered
               as
               such
               ;
               and
               this
               Covenant
               remained
               in
               being
               till
               Christ
               was
               offered
               up
               ,
               yet
               were
               these
               sent
               away
               not
               baptized
               .
               Had
               an
               Interest
               in
               this
               Covenant
               been
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               John
               would
               not
               have
               sent
               them
               away
               without
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               deny
               that
               barely
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               :
               where
               do
               the
               Scriptures
               say
               that
               such
               as
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               have
               have
               a
               Right
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               ?
               For
               men
               to
               assert
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               to
               be
               that
               which
               gives
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               bring
               no
               Scripture
               to
               prove
               it
               ,
               will
               go
               but
               a
               little
               way
               with
               those
               that
               make
               the
               Word
               their
               Rule
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               worship
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               An
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               precedes
               Sanctification
               ;
               a
               new
               Heart
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               this
               Interest
               ,
               not
               the
               cause
               .
               Now
               this
               Interest
               is
               invisible
               ;
               who
               can
               tell
               who
               they
               are
               that
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               of
               Grace
               ,
               till
               God
               change
               their
               hearts
               and
               lives
               by
               a
               work
               of
               Sanctification
               ?
               but
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               must
               be
               visible
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               2.
               
               If
               Believers
               and
               their
               Children
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               :
               but
               Believers
               and
               their
               Children
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ;
               therefore
               they
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               
                 Acts
                 2.
                 38
                 ,
                 39.
                 
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Promise
                 is
                 to
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 Children
                 .
              
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               (
               1.
               )
               I
               deny
               the
               Subjects
               here
               to
               be
               Believers
               at
               the
               time
               when
               the
               Apostle
               said
               ,
               the
               Promise
               is
               to
               
               you
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               ;
               and
               no
               Argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               to
               prove
               a
               Privilege
               to
               Believers
               and
               their
               Seed
               ,
               from
               what
               is
               spoken
               to
               Unbelievers
               .
               That
               they
               were
               not
               Believers
               may
               appear
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               that
               they
               were
               but
               under
               some
               Conviction
               ,
               they
               were
               pricked
               at
               the
               heart
               ,
               that
               's
               all
               the
               account
               we
               have
               of
               them
               :
               but
               Conviction
               and
               Conversion
               are
               two
               things
               ;
               a
               person
               may
               be
               convicted
               that
               is
               not
               converted
               ;
               nay
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               convicted
               before
               he
               can
               be
               converted
               :
               the
               whole
               need
               not
               the
               Physician
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               are
               ●ick
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               were
               ignorant
               of
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               Person
               can't
               be
               that
               does
               believe
               :
               for
               Faith
               is
               as
               well
               the
               act
               of
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Will
               ;
               their
               ignorance
               of
               the
               way
               of
               Salvation
               appears
               in
               that
               they
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Men
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 we
                 do
                 ?
              
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               appears
               in
               that
               they
               were
               with
               many
               other
               words
               exhorted
               to
               save
               themselves
               from
               that
               untoward
               Generation
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               I
               apprehend
               ,
               from
               the
               Judgments
               that
               hung
               over
               the
               heads
               of
               that
               untoward
               Generation
               for
               rejecting
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               if
               they
               had
               believed
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               saved
               already
               ,
               there
               had
               then
               been
               no
               need
               of
               that
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               did
               not
               all
               believe
               at
               last
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 41.
                 
                 Then
                 they
                 that
                 gladly
                 received
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 were
                 baptized
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               There
               were
               but
               a
               part
               of
               them
               that
               did
               embrace
               this
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               I
               deny
               that
               by
               the
               word
               unto
               ,
               is
               intended
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ;
               they
               had
               indeed
               the
               Promise
               ,
               but
               the
               Offer
               is
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               Interest
               is
               another
               .
            
             
               1st
               .
               God
               did
               never
               vouchsafe
               this
               Privilege
               of
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               dearest
               of
               his
               Servants
               ,
               considered
               as
               such
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Jacob.
                 Rom.
                 9.
                 6.
                 
                 All
                 are
                 not
              
               Israel
               
                 that
                 are
                 of
              
               Israel
               ;
               then
               all
               that
               were
               of
               Israel
               ,
               had
               not
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               :
               for
               the
               Promises
               were
               made
               to
               none
               but
               
                 Israel
                 (
                 Jer.
              
               31.
               33.
               
               )
               ver
               .
               7.
               neither
               because
               they
               are
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               are
               they
               all
               Children
               ,
               
                 But
                 in
              
               Isaac
               
                 shall
                 thy
                 Seed
                 be
                 called
              
               :
               ver
               .
               8.
               so
               then
               they
               that
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               these
               are
               not
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Promise
               are
               accounted
               for
               the
               Seed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Seed
               with
               whom
               God
               did
               establish
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               Gen.
               
               17.
               7.
               
               Here
               were
               some
               of
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               nor
               accounted
               for
               the
               Seed
               .
               Ver.
               11.
               
               Jacob
               
                 have
                 I
                 loved
                 ,
                 and
              
               Esau
               
                 have
                 I
                 hated
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               Esau
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               his
               first
               born
               .
               Now
               can
               it
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               a
               Person
               hated
               of
               God
               had
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ?
            
             
               2ly
               .
               Such
               as
               have
               an
               interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               shall
               certainly
               injoy
               the
               good
               and
               benefit
               thereof
               ,
               Justification
               ,
               and
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               Glorification
               .
               Rom.
               9.
               6.
               
               It
               cannot
               be
               that
               the
               word
               of
               God
               has
               taken
               none
               effect
               :
               and
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               such
               as
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               should
               go
               without
               one
               or
               all
               of
               these
               Blessings
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Promise
               .
               There
               are
               none
               will
               say
               that
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               cannot
               miss
               of
               Salvation
               if
               they
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               .
            
             
               3ly
               .
               
                 Once
                 an
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 an
                 Interest
                 in
                 the
                 Promise
                 .
                 Jer.
              
               32.
               40.
               
               I
               will
               make
               an
               everlasting
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               never
               turn
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               put
               my
               fear
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               me
               .
               
                 God
                 covenants
                 here
                 for
                 himself
                 and
                 them
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 himself
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               will
               never
               turn
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               do
               them
               good
               ;
               
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               put
               his
               fear
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               depart
               from
               him
               .
               
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 should
                 think
                 that
                 none
                 ,
                 that
                 deny
                 falling
                 from
                 Grace
                 ,
                 should
                 oppose
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 .
              
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Promise
               is
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               those
               that
               did
               not
               receive
               the
               Word
               had
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               did
               :
               where-ever
               the
               Gospel
               comes
               ,
               there
               comes
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Promise
               ;
               it
               's
               not
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               but
               the
               Command
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
              
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               Ground
               ;
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Promise
               is
               a
               Motive
               to
               inforce
               the
               Exhortation
               .
               If
               the
               Question
               then
               be
               ,
               What
               must
               those
               do
               to
               whom
               the
               Promise
               is
               ?
               the
               Answer
               will
               be
               this
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
              
               .
               Repentance
               must
               come
               between
               the
               offer
               of
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               the
               taking
               up
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               .
               But
               here
               it
               may
               be
               objected
               ,
               that
               Repentance
               is
               injoined
               the
               Parent
               ,
               not
               the
               Child
               .
               I
               
               answer
               ,
               that
               Baptism
               also
               is
               injoined
               the
               Parent
               ,
               not
               the
               Child
               ;
               there
               are
               no
               more
               required
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               than
               are
               required
               to
               repent
               antecedently
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               3.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Believers
                 are
                 federally
                 holy
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 Baptism
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 are
                 so
                 .
              
               1
               Cor.
               7.
               14.
               
               For
               the
               unbelieving
               Husband
               is
               sanctified
               in
               the
               Wife
               ,
               and
               the
               unbelieving
               Wife
               is
               sanctified
               in
               or
               to
               the
               Husband
               ;
               else
               were
               your
               Children
               unclean
               ,
               but
               now
               are
               they
               holy
               .
               
                 To
                 this
                 I
                 answer
              
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               These
               three
               Objections
               are
               but
               one
               in
               substance
               ,
               tho
               they
               vary
               in
               terms
               ;
               for
               ,
               to
               have
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               an
               Interest
               in
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               federally
               holy
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               If
               neither
               of
               the
               two
               former
               Objections
               will
               stand
               ,
               then
               the
               third
               will
               not
               stand
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               all
               built
               on
               the
               same
               foundation
               ;
               and
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               Answers
               given
               already
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               but
               a
               sandy
               Foundation
               that
               they
               are
               built
               upon
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Tho
               one
               of
               the
               Parents
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               wrote
               was
               a
               Believer
               when
               he
               wrote
               to
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               so
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               their
               being
               sanctified
               each
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               as
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Case
               of
               Conscience
               sent
               to
               the
               Apostle
               for
               Resolution
               ,
               whether
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               the
               Believer
               to
               abide
               with
               his
               or
               her
               unbelieving
               Yoke-fellow
               ?
               this
               he
               answers
               in
               the
               Affirmative
               ;
               but
               withal
               tells
               them
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 12.
                 
                 To
                 this
                 speak
                 I
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               Therefore
               it
               was
               necessary
               to
               demonstrate
               it
               ;
               and
               here
               ,
               first
               ,
               he
               professes
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               their
               Continuance
               by
               the
               lawfulness
               of
               their
               State
               :
               
                 The
                 unbelieving
                 Husband
                 is
                 sanctified
                 in
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 to
                 the
                 Wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 unbelieving
                 Wife
                 is
                 sanctified
                 in
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 to
                 the
                 Husband
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               both
               were
               Unbelievers
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Heb.
                 13.
                 5.
                 
                 Marriage
                 is
                 honourable
                 among
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bed
                 undefiled
                 :
              
               Be
               they
               who
               they
               will
               ,
               Believers
               or
               Unbelievers
               ,
               they
               did
               not
               live
               in
               Fornication
               ;
               but
               in
               Wedlock
               they
               were
               Husband
               and
               Wife
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               separated
               from
               all
               others
               to
               the
               lawful
               use
               of
               each
               others
               Bodys
               .
               Their
               Cohabitation
               was
               lawful
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               the
               word
               sanctified
               is
               taken
               elsewhere
               (
               for
               that
               which
               is
               lawful
               )
               1
               
                 Tim.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
                 Every
                 Creature
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 to
                 
                 be
                 refused
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 sanctified
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               &c.
               that
               is
               ,
               lawful
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               they
               were
               married
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               sanctified
               each
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               this
               he
               illustrates
               by
               an
               Argument
               drawn
               from
               their
               Offspring
               ,
               
                 Else
                 were
                 your
                 Children
                 unclean
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 they
                 holy
                 .
              
               If
               they
               had
               not
               been
               married
               ,
               and
               so
               sanctified
               each
               to
               the
               other
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               their
               Children
               had
               been
               unclean
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               illegitimate
               ,
               unlawfully
               begotten
               .
               The
               word
               unclean
               is
               elsewhere
               taken
               for
               that
               which
               is
               unlawful
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 10.
                 14.
                 
                 Not
                 so
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 never
                 eaten
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 common
                 or
                 unclean
              
               ;
               nothing
               that
               is
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Word
               :
               for
               the
               unclean
               Meats
               were
               no
               otherwise
               unclean
               ,
               than
               as
               they
               were
               forbidden
               :
               Rom.
               14.
               14.
               
               
                 I
                 know
                 and
                 am
                 perswaded
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 unclean
                 in
                 it self
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               inherent
               Uncleanness
               in
               those
               Creatures
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               clean
               or
               unclean
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               lawful
               or
               unlawful
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               I
               take
               the
               Uncleanness
               and
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Children
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               illegitimate
               ,
               but
               lawfully
               begotten
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Children
               here
               to
               be
               federal
               Holiness
               .
               For
               ,
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Child
               doth
               not
               arise
               from
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               believing
               Parent
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               ,
               whose
               Sanctification
               did
               not
               arise
               from
               the
               Faith
               of
               his
               Yoke-fellow
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               when
               both
               were
               Unbelievers
               .
               Now
               there
               is
               nobody
               doth
               account
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Unbeliever
               to
               be
               federal
               Holiness
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               be
               not
               federal
               Holiness
               ,
               then
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Child
               can't
               be
               federal
               ;
               for
               that
               's
               the
               Root
               from
               whence
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Child
               doth
               spring
               :
               Now
               such
               as
               the
               Root
               is
               ,
               such
               are
               the
               Branches
               ;
               such
               as
               the
               Fountain
               ,
               such
               are
               the
               Streams
               ;
               the
               Effect
               can't
               rise
               higher
               than
               the
               Cause
               .
               The
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Child
               springing
               from
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               unbelieving
               Parent
               ,
               must
               necessarily
               be
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               The
               Apostle
               speaks
               here
               of
               their
               Children
               indefinitely
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               born
               when
               both
               were
               Unbelievers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               that
               were
               born
               after
               one
               of
               the
               Parents
               did
               believe
               (
               some
               of
               which
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               remained
               profest
               
               Pagans
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Parents
               ,
               and
               yet
               holy
               .
               )
               
                 Else
                 were
                 your
                 Children
                 unclean
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 are
                 they
                 holy
                 .
              
               The
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Child
               did
               not
               depend
               on
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Parent
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               a
               word
               spoken
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Believer
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               were
               the
               ground
               either
               of
               the
               Sanctification
               of
               the
               Unbeliever
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Holiness
               of
               the
               Child
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               deny
               federal
               Holiness
               to
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               The
               Scripture
               doth
               no
               where
               make
               it
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               neither
               directly
               ,
               nor
               consequentially
               ;
               if
               it
               doth
               ,
               produce
               it
               :
               we
               may
               not
               run
               hand
               over
               head
               ,
               and
               say
               this
               is
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               thing
               is
               the
               ground
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               no
               ground
               in
               Scripture
               for
               what
               we
               say
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               's
               very
               apparent
               from
               the
               Word
               ,
               that
               federal
               Holiness
               was
               not
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               all
               the
               Jews
               were
               federally
               holy
               when
               Christ
               and
               John
               baptized
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               made
               Disciples
               before
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               baptized
               as
               considered
               federally
               holy
               ,
               but
               as
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               John
               4.
               1.
               
               They
               that
               came
               to
               John
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               Mat.
               3.
               7.
               were
               federally
               holy
               ,
               and
               did
               in
               effect
               plead
               their
               federal
               Holiness
               as
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               Claim
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               they
               pleaded
               that
               they
               were
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               now
               the
               Children
               of
               Abraham
               were
               federally
               holy
               ,
               considered
               as
               such
               ,
               they
               were
               born
               interested
               in
               that
               Covenant
               ,
               that
               peculiar
               Covenant
               ,
               by
               virtue
               of
               which
               they
               were
               federally
               holy
               ,
               a
               separate
               People
               .
               Had
               their
               federal
               Holiness
               been
               questioned
               ,
               they
               could
               have
               produced
               the
               token
               of
               the
               Covenant
               in
               the
               foreskin
               of
               their
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               yet
               these
               were
               denied
               the
               Ordinance
               notwithstanding
               their
               Plea.
               That
               they
               were
               denied
               ,
               may
               appear
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               that
               he
               calls
               them
               a
               Generation
               of
               Vipers
               ;
               who
               can
               think
               that
               he
               would
               have
               branded
               them
               with
               so
               black
               a
               Mark
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               baptize
               them
               ?
               Would
               all
               the
               Water
               in
               Jordan
               have
               washed
               it
               off
               again
               ?
               Was
               Baptism
               an
               Ordinance
               appointed
               for
               a
               Viperous
               Brood
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               overrules
               their
               Plea
               :
               
                 Think
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 within
                 your selves
                 ,
                 We
                 have
              
               Abraham
               
                 to
                 our
                 Father
              
               .
               He
               doth
               not
               deny
               their
               relation
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               rejects
               their
               Plea
               :
               Birth-Privilege
               did
               never
               intitle
               to
               Baptism
               ;
               no
               Instance
               can
               be
               given
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               He
               counsels
               them
               to
               take
               another
               course
               ;
               
                 Bring
                 forth
                 Fruits
                 meet
                 for
                 Repentance
                 :
              
               this
               Counsel
               was
               rejected
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               go
               without
               the
               Ordinance
               .
               
                 Luke
                 7.
                 30.
                 
                 But
                 the
                 Pharisees
                 and
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 rejected
                 the
                 Counsel
                 of
                 God
                 against
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 being
                 baptized
                 by
                 him
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               John.
               Had
               federal
               Holiness
               been
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               John
               would
               have
               baptized
               them
               as
               well
               as
               others
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               4.
               
               If
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 28.
                 19.
                 
                 Go
                 disciple
                 to
                 me
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               But
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               Acts
               15.
               10.
               
               
                 Why
                 tempt
                 ye
                 God
                 to
                 lay
                 a
                 yoke
                 upon
                 the
                 Neck
                 of
                 the
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 which
                 neither
                 we
                 nor
                 our
                 Fathers
                 were
                 ever
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 ?
              
               This
               Yoke
               was
               Circumcision
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               for
               Children
               of
               eight
               days
               old
               ,
               therefore
               Children
               of
               eight
               days
               old
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               so
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               1.
               
               I
               grant
               the
               major
               Proposition
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               are
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               the
               minor
               ,
               That
               Children
               of
               eight
               days
               old
               are
               Disciples
               ,
               or
               that
               they
               are
               intended
               or
               comprehended
               in
               the
               word
               
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 Acts
              
               15.
               10.
               it
               was
               the
               Brethren
               only
               on
               whom
               they
               would
               have
               laid
               the
               Yoke
               ,
               not
               a
               word
               of
               Children
               in
               the
               whole
               Controversy
               ;
               
                 ver
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 They
                 taught
                 the
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Except
                 ye
                 be
                 circumcised
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
              
               Moses
               ,
               
                 ye
                 cannot
                 be
                 saved
              
               .
               They
               did
               not
               teach
               the
               Children
               ,
               nor
               did
               they
               teach
               the
               Brethren
               to
               circumcise
               their
               Children
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               come
               so
               far
               as
               yet
               :
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               here
               did
               not
               respect
               the
               Subject
               but
               the
               Form
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               Brethren
               that
               must
               be
               circumcised
               ,
               but
               how
               ?
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               Moses
               :
               The
               word
               ye
               is
               relative
               to
               the
               Brethren
               ;
               had
               Children
               of
               eight
               days
               old
               been
               the
               Antecedent
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               something
               to
               the
               purpose
               ;
               but
               it
               's
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               among
               whom
               Children
               of
               eight
               days
               old
               could
               not
               be
               numbered
               :
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               were
               such
               as
               had
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               ver
               .
               8.
               2.
               
               They
               had
               purified
               their
               Hearts
               by
               Faith
               ,
               ver
               .
               9.
               3.
               
               They
               were
               such
               ,
               who
               from
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               turned
               unto
               God
               ,
               ver
               .
               19.
               
            
             
             
               2dly
               .
               By
               the
               Yoke
               here
               we
               are
               not
               to
               understand
               Circumcision
               barely
               considered
               ,
               but
               Circumcision
               binding
               them
               to
               keep
               the
               Law
               in
               point
               of
               Justification
               ,
               ver
               .
               5.
               this
               was
               the
               Yoke
               that
               neither
               they
               nor
               their
               Fathers
               were
               ever
               able
               to
               bear
               ;
               Circumcision
               barely
               considered
               ,
               Children
               of
               eight
               days
               old
               were
               able
               to
               bear
               ,
               and
               did
               .
               Now
               tho
               Circumcision
               might
               have
               been
               imposed
               on
               the
               Children
               ;
               yet
               the
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               was
               that
               wherein
               this
               intolerable
               Yoke
               did
               consist
               ,
               could
               not
               ,
               for
               Children
               are
               as
               incapable
               of
               receiving
               a
               Lie
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               of
               receiving
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             
               3dly
               .
               A
               Disciple
               is
               a
               Scholar
               ,
               one
               that
               learns
               ;
               but
               Children
               that
               are
               incapable
               of
               learning
               ,
               are
               incapable
               of
               being
               discipled
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Child
               is
               a
               Scholar
               the
               first
               day
               he
               goes
               to
               School
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               1.
               
               If
               this
               were
               granted
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               not
               follow
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Scholar
               before
               he
               goes
               to
               School
               .
               Now
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               ,
               while
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               ,
               are
               not
               gone
               so
               far
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               entred
               in
               Christ's
               School
               :
               pray
               shew
               me
               where
               Christ
               hath
               set
               up
               a
               School
               for
               teaching
               Infants
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               ;
               Who
               is
               the
               School-master
               that
               Christ
               hath
               appointed
               to
               teach
               and
               instruct
               them
               ?
               and
               where
               is
               this
               teaching
               restrained
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               ?
               for
               if
               there
               be
               such
               a
               School
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               not
               restrained
               to
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               ;
               then
               the
               Children
               of
               Unbelievers
               are
               Disciples
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               may
               be
               claimed
               for
               them
               too
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               grant
               that
               in
               some
               sense
               a
               Child
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               a
               Scholar
               the
               first
               day
               he
               goes
               to
               School
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               common
               acceptation
               ,
               provided
               he
               has
               learned
               something
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               has
               learned
               nothing
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               say
               he
               is
               a
               poor
               Scholar
               ,
               for
               properly
               he
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               denominate
               a
               Person
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               in
               Christ's
               School
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               teachings
               of
               such
               as
               are
               appointed
               by
               Christ
               to
               go
               and
               disciple
               to
               him
               ;
               no
               ,
               tho
               he
               hath
               freely
               and
               voluntarily
               submitted
               himself
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               them
               :
               the
               Eunuch
               had
               freely
               submitted
               himself
               to
               Philip
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               him
               ;
               Acts
               8.
               31.
               
               Philip
               
                 answered
                 his
                 desire
                 ,
                 he
                 went
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 Chariot
                 and
                 preached
                 
                 Christ
                 to
                 him
                 :
              
               but
               when
               he
               desired
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               Phili●
               takes
               an
               account
               of
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               had
               learned
               Christ
               before
               he
               could
               conclude
               him
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ver
               .
               37
               38.
               from
               whence
               it
               does
               plainly
               appear
               ,
               that
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               not
               only
               been
               under
               the
               teachings
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               hath
               also
               learned
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               that
               he
               hath
               been
               taught
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               A
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               so
               learned
               Christ
               as
               to
               deny
               himself
               for
               Christ
               .
               
                 Luke
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 Except
                 a
                 man
                 hate
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
              
               Children
               then
               that
               are
               incapable
               of
               learning
               Christ
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               deny
               themselves
               for
               Christ
               ,
               are
               incapable
               of
               being
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               5.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               Church-members
               have
               a
               right
               to
               baptism
               ;
               but
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               are
               Church-members
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               a
               right
               to
               Baptism
               .
               That
               Children
               are
               Church-members
               ,
               appears
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               17.
               when
               some
               of
               the
               Branches
               were
               broken
               off
               ,
               through
               unbelief
               ,
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               grafted
               in
               in
               their
               room
               ,
               and
               did
               partake
               with
               those
               that
               remained
               of
               the
               root
               and
               fatness
               of
               the
               Olive-tree
               .
               Now
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               grafted
               in
               ,
               their
               Children
               were
               grafted
               in
               with
               them
               ;
               
                 ver
                 .
                 16.
                 
                 If
                 the
                 root
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 the
                 branches
                 also
                 are
                 holy
                 .
              
               When
               the
               natural
               Branches
               were
               broken
               off
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               Children
               were
               broken
               off
               together
               :
               so
               when
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               grafted
               in
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               Children
               were
               grafted
               in
               together
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ;
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               grafted
               in
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               counted
               a
               National
               Church
               ,
               tho
               I
               grant
               that
               they
               were
               grafted
               in
               among
               them
               as
               they
               were
               considered
               the
               universal
               visible
               Church
               .
               The
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               altered
               from
               National
               to
               Congregational
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               Christ
               was
               offered
               up
               ,
               their
               Tabernacle
               fell
               ,
               their
               Priesthood
               fell
               ,
               their
               national
               Ordinances
               alter
               ;
               Tabernacles
               ,
               and
               their
               national
               Church-officers
               were
               all
               down
               .
               Jerusalem
               and
               Judea
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Regions
               round
               about
               were
               but
               one
               Church
               before
               ;
               but
               now
               those
               of
               them
               that
               did
               embrace
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               were
               imbodied
               into
               particular
               Congregations
               .
               There
               were
               a
               plurality
               of
               Churches
               in
               
                 Judea
                 :
                 
                 was
                 unknown
                 by
                 face
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 unto
                 the
                 Churches
                 of
              
               undea
               ,
               Gal.
               1.
               22.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               broken
               off
               ,
               together
               with
               their
               Parents
               :
               if
               an
               unbelieving
               Jew
               had
               a
               Child
               that
               did
               believe
               ,
               that
               believing
               Child
               was
               not
               broken
               off
               with
               the
               unbelieving
               Father
               ;
               the
               Child
               stood
               a
               Branch
               upon
               the
               Root
               when
               the
               Father
               was
               gone
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               there
               were
               more
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               grafted
               in
               than
               did
               believe
               :
               it
               were
               strange
               that
               the
               natural
               Branches
               should
               be
               broken
               off
               because
               of
               Unbelief
               ,
               and
               that
               unbelieving
               Gentiles
               should
               be
               grafted
               in
               .
               What
               difference
               is
               there
               between
               an
               unbelieving
               Jew
               ,
               and
               an
               unbelieving
               Gentile
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               must
               be
               accounted
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               other
               ?
               That
               there
               were
               none
               but
               Believers
               grafted
               in
               is
               evident
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               their
               standing
               by
               faith
               ;
               
                 ver
                 .
                 20.
                 
                 They
                 were
                 broken
                 off
                 through
                 Vnbelief
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 standest
                 by
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               4.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               believing
               Gentile
               is
               the
               Root
               ,
               he
               himself
               is
               but
               a
               Branch
               ;
               the
               Root
               and
               the
               Branch
               are
               two
               things
               ,
               ver
               .
               15.
               
               
                 Thou
                 bearest
                 not
                 the
                 Root
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Root
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               5.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               are
               the
               holy
               Branches
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               they
               are
               the
               natural
               Branches
               that
               are
               the
               holy
               Branches
               ,
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 ver
                 .
                 15.
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 casting
                 away
                 of
                 them
                 be
                 the
                 reconciling
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 what
                 shall
                 their
                 receiving
                 be
                 but
                 life
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Jews
               .
               Here
               is
               an
               intimation
               of
               their
               return
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               have
               a
               time
               to
               call
               them
               again
               ,
               and
               renders
               this
               as
               the
               Reason
               ,
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Root
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Branches
                 .
              
               This
               respects
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               not
               considered
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               such
               of
               them
               as
               shall
               in
               time
               believe
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               grafted
               in
               again
               ,
               
                 ver
                 .
                 23.
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 if
                 they
                 abide
                 not
                 still
                 in
                 unbelief
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 grafted
                 in
                 again
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 graft
                 them
                 in
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               foundation
               in
               this
               Chapter
               for
               Childrens
               Church-membership
               .
               That
               Children
               are
               not
               Church-members
               ,
               will
               farther
               appear
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               Gospel-Church
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               a
               particular
               instituted
               Church
               ;
               the
               matter
               of
               such
               a
               Church
               is
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               inherently
               
               holy
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Charity
               .
               This
               appears
               ,
               first
               ,
               by
               the
               Titles
               that
               are
               given
               them
               in
               the
               Epistles
               that
               were
               sent
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               stiled
               Saints
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               sanctified
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               called
               to
               be
               Saints
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               1.
               2.
               he
               Church
               of
               the
               Thessalonians
               are
               stiled
               ,
               
                 Such
                 as
                 were
                 in
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               1
               Thess
               .
               1.
               1.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               it
               appears
               by
               the
               improvement
               that
               is
               made
               by
               each
               individual
               Member
               ;
               
                 Your
                 Faith
                 groweth
                 exceedingly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 aboundeth
                 one
                 towards
                 another
                 ,
              
               2
               Thess
               .
               1.
               3.
               
               This
               is
               not
               applicable
               to
               Children
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               's
               applicable
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               it
               's
               collectively
               considered
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               's
               distributively
               considered
               .
               
                 Phil.
                 1.
                 6.
                 
                 I
                 am
                 perswaded
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 begun
                 a
                 good
                 work
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 perfect
                 the
                 same
                 unto
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 meet
                 for
                 me
                 to
                 think
                 so
                 of
                 you
                 all
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               They
               are
               not
               Members
               of
               the
               universal
               visible
               Church
               ,
               that
               also
               is
               made
               up
               of
               visible
               Saints
               :
               1
               
                 Cor.
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 By
                 one
                 Spirit
                 are
                 ye
                 all
                 baptized
                 into
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 drink
                 into
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 whether
              
               Jew
               or
               Gentile
               .
               A
               Jew
               that
               before
               was
               born
               a
               Church-member
               ,
               is
               not
               now
               to
               be
               owned
               as
               such
               ,
               unless
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Charity
               he
               be
               new-born
               .
               Eph.
               4.
               4.
               
               
                 There
                 is
                 one
                 Body
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 ye
                 are
                 called
                 in
                 one
                 hope
                 of
                 your
                 Calling
                 :
                 one
                 Faith
                 ,
                 one
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 one
                 God
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 is
                 given
                 Grace
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 Christ
                 .
              
               This
               one
               Body
               is
               the
               universal
               ,
               visible
               Church
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               made
               up
               of
               such
               as
               are
               called
               in
               one
               hope
               of
               their
               Calling
               ,
               and
               each
               individual
               Member
               hath
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Charity
               a
               measure
               of
               Grace
               ;
               here
               is
               then
               no
               room
               for
               Children
               to
               stand
               Members
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               called
               in
               this
               one
               Hope
               ,
               that
               have
               not
               as
               yet
               a
               measure
               of
               Grace
               bestowed
               on
               them
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               The
               Children
               of
               Believers
               were
               Church-members
               under
               the
               legal
               Dispensation
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               First
               ,
               The
               Question
               is
               not
               what
               they
               were
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               are
               ;
               the
               Children
               of
               Unbelievers
               were
               then
               Church-members
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Believers
               :
               all
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               Church-members
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               bewray
               our
               ignorance
               if
               we
               will
               say
               that
               all
               the
               Jews
               were
               Believers
               :
               
               Unbelievers
               were
               then
               Church-members
               as
               well
               as
               Believers
               .
               
                 You
                 believe
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 because
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 my
                 Sheep
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 unto
                 you
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               were
               Church-members
               .
               Will
               you
               argue
               ,
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               such
               who
               do
               not
               believe
               are
               Church-members
               now
               ,
               or
               that
               such
               as
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               are
               now
               Church-members
               because
               they
               were
               such
               then
               ?
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Constitution
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               now
               altered
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               )
               from
               national
               to
               congregational
               ,
               the
               matter
               whereof
               is
               visible
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               form
               mutual
               Consent
               ;
               neither
               of
               which
               are
               Children
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               capable
               of
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               We
               may
               not
               now
               take
               our
               measures
               from
               the
               rules
               of
               that
               Dispensation
               any
               more
               for
               Members
               than
               for
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               for
               Officers
               ,
               the
               Laws
               of
               the
               Dispensation
               being
               changed
               :
               there
               being
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               there
               is
               made
               also
               of
               necessity
               a
               change
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               Heb.
               7.
               12.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               .
               I
               deny
               Church-membership
               to
               be
               the
               ground
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               Church-membership
               which
               Children
               once
               had
               ;
               or
               that
               any
               Person
               that
               stood
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               Church-state
               ,
               was
               ever
               baptized
               ,
               considered
               as
               such
               :
               the
               Pharisees
               that
               came
               to
               John
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               were
               denied
               ,
               Mat.
               3.
               7.
               were
               Church-members
               .
            
             
               The
               Partition-wall
               was
               not
               then
               broken
               down
               ,
               the
               national
               Constitution
               was
               not
               then
               changed
               ;
               all
               the
               Jews
               were
               Church-members
               when
               Christ
               and
               John
               baptized
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               baptized
               considered
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               as
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               John
               4.
               1.
               
            
             
               Baptism
               is
               administred
               antecedent
               to
               our
               being
               formed
               Members
               of
               a
               particular
               instituted
               Church
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               41.
               they
               were
               first
               discipled
               ;
               secondly
               baptized
               ;
               thirdly
               added
               unto
               the
               Church
               ;
               therefore
               Membership
               in
               a
               particular
               Church
               can't
               be
               the
               ground
               thereof
               ,
               because
               it
               's
               subsequent
               thereunto
               :
               and
               tho
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               are
               Members
               of
               the
               universal
               visible
               Church
               ,
               as
               being
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               upon
               the
               profession
               of
               their
               faith
               that
               they
               were
               and
               still
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               under
               no
               other
               Consideration
               .
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 38.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 maist
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Object
               .
               6.
               
               If
               Baptism
               came
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               then
               Children
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               :
               but
               Baptism
               came
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ;
               therefore
               Children
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
               That
               Baptism
               came
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               appears
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               11
               ,
               12.
               they
               are
               there
               put
               one
               for
               another
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               I
               deny
               that
               Baptism
               came
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               .
               If
               Baptism
               and
               Circumcision
               stood
               together
               several
               years
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               Baptism
               did
               not
               come
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               :
               but
               Baptism
               and
               Circumcision
               stood
               together
               several
               years
               by
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               therefore
               Baptism
               did
               not
               come
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               .
               Circumcision
               stood
               of
               divine
               appointment
               till
               Christ
               was
               offered
               up
               .
               If
               a
               Jew
               had
               been
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               made
               Father
               of
               a
               Son
               of
               eight
               days
               old
               ,
               that
               Son
               must
               have
               been
               circumcised
               ,
               or
               he
               had
               broken
               the
               Covenant
               :
               but
               God
               sent
               John
               to
               baptize
               ;
               and
               Christ
               himself
               did
               baptize
               by
               his
               Disciples
               long
               before
               he
               was
               offered
               up
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Circumcision
               belonged
               only
               to
               the
               Male
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               Female
               ;
               but
               Baptism
               belongs
               to
               the
               Female
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Male.
               Did
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Female
               come
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               when
               Circumcision
               had
               never
               any
               place
               with
               the
               Female
               ?
               or
               can
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Female
               be
               argued
               from
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               the
               Male
               ?
               Is
               there
               any
               room
               to
               form
               an
               Argument
               here
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               granted
               that
               they
               came
               one
               in
               the
               room
               of
               another
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Circumcision
               was
               to
               be
               administred
               the
               eighth
               day
               ,
               not
               sooner
               nor
               later
               ;
               how
               comes
               it
               about
               that
               there
               is
               now
               no
               precise
               time
               for
               a
               Child
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               ,
               if
               Baptism
               came
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ?
               Where
               did
               God
               ever
               declare
               that
               Baptism
               should
               be
               administred
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ?
               But
               he
               would
               no
               longer
               tie
               you
               to
               an
               exact
               day
               or
               time
               ;
               as
               for
               that
               you
               should
               take
               your
               own
               time
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Subjects
               treated
               of
               ,
               Col.
               2.
               were
               Believers
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               had
               received
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               ver
               .
               6.
               they
               were
               compleat
               in
               Christ
               ,
               ver
               .
               10.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               's
               spiritual
               Circumcision
               that
               is
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               ver
               .
               11.
               that
               which
               is
               made
               without
               hands
               ,
               in
               putting
               off
               
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               Flesh
               by
               the
               Circumcision
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               not
               spiritual
               ,
               but
               outward
               Baptism
               that
               is
               intended
               in
               the
               
                 12th
                 vers
                 .
                 Buried
                 with
                 him
                 in
                 Baptism
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Water-Baptism
               .
               Now
               how
               inconsiderately
               do
               Men
               argue
               ,
               when
               they
               say
               that
               Baptism
               and
               Circumcision
               are
               put
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               when
               the
               one
               is
               spiritual
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               outward
               ?
               If
               you
               say
               that
               Baptism
               is
               here
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               spiritual
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               are
               put
               one
               for
               another
               :
               I
               answer
               (
               if
               this
               be
               granted
               )
               this
               is
               foren
               from
               the
               Case
               in
               hand
               :
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               Circumcision
               and
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               considered
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               outwardly
               to
               be
               administred
               ,
               are
               here
               put
               one
               for
               the
               other
               ?
               and
               that
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               is
               so
               plain
               and
               clear
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               runs
               may
               read
               ;
               there
               is
               then
               no
               ground
               from
               this
               Text
               to
               say
               that
               Baptism
               came
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               nor
               is
               there
               another
               Text
               to
               be
               found
               from
               whence
               such
               a
               Conclusion
               may
               be
               drawn
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               7.
               
               If
               Children
               be
               capable
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Blessing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               greater
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               lesser
               :
               But
               Children
               are
               capable
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Blessing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               greater
               ;
               therefore
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               lesser
               .
            
             
               
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 appears
                 in
                 that
                 Christ
                 saith
                 ,
              
               Suffer
               little
               Children
               to
               come
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               forbid
               them
               not
               ,
               for
               of
               such
               is
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               he
               took
               them
               in
               his
               Arms
               and
               blessed
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               It
               does
               not
               follow
               that
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               the
               lesser
               ,
               tho
               it
               be
               granted
               that
               they
               are
               capable
               of
               the
               greater
               .
               The
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               may
               be
               called
               the
               lesser
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Baptism
               :
               but
               Children
               that
               are
               capable
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Blessing
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               greater
               ,
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               lesser
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               more
               required
               as
               a
               Prequalification
               to
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               than
               there
               is
               to
               Baptism
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               8.
               
               Children
               are
               as
               capable
               now
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               formerly
               of
               Circumcision
               ;
               and
               why
               then
               should
               they
               be
               denied
               ?
            
             
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               I
               do
               not
               dispute
               their
               Capacity
               ,
               but
               the
               Authority
               thereof
               ;
               there
               was
               a
               Command
               for
               that
               ,
               Gen.
               17.
               10
               ,
               11.
               shew
               me
               the
               like
               Command
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               yield
               the
               point
               .
               Abraham
               did
               not
               circumcise
               his
               Ishmael
               at
               eight
               days
               old
               ,
               because
               there
               was
               no
               Command
               for
               it
               :
               nor
               would
               he
               have
               circumcised
               his
               Isaac
               at
               eight
               days
               old
               if
               he
               had
               not
               had
               a
               Command
               so
               to
               do
               .
               Either
               Believers
               are
               commanded
               to
               baptize
               their
               Children
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               not
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               ,
               produce
               it
               ;
               if
               they
               are
               not
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Infant-Baptism
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               .
               If
               the
               Duty
               of
               baptizing
               Children
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               do
               not
               lie
               on
               the
               believing
               Parent
               ,
               then
               I
               would
               fain
               know
               on
               whom
               it
               doth
               lie
               :
               I
               can't
               think
               that
               it
               lies
               on
               the
               Child
               while
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               ;
               the
               Child
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               is
               neither
               capable
               of
               knowing
               what
               is
               matter
               of
               Duty
               ,
               nor
               yet
               of
               doing
               :
               Nor
               doth
               it
               lie
               on
               the
               Minister
               ;
               for
               ,
               first
               ,
               the
               Minister
               hath
               no
               Power
               to
               baptize
               the
               Child
               if
               the
               Parent
               refuse
               to
               have
               it
               done
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               He
               hath
               no
               Commission
               so
               to
               do
               in
               case
               the
               Parent
               do
               consent
               to
               it
               .
               They
               are
               Disciples
               only
               that
               are
               put
               into
               his
               Commission
               ;
               but
               the
               Children
               of
               Believers
               are
               not
               discipled
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               ,
               therefore
               they
               are
               not
               put
               into
               his
               Commission
               .
               Where
               shall
               we
               find
               on
               whom
               the
               Duty
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               is
               incumbent
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               such
               thing
               ?
               Precepts
               do
               not
               leave
               us
               at
               a
               loss
               who
               it
               is
               they
               bind
               to
               that
               Duty
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               9.
               
               We
               read
               of
               whole
               Houses
               that
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               it
               's
               probable
               that
               there
               were
               Children
               in
               some
               or
               all
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               1.
               
               If
               it
               be
               probable
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               certain
               ,
               and
               therefore
               no
               Argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               it
               :
               could
               it
               be
               proved
               that
               there
               had
               been
               Children
               there
               ,
               then
               there
               would
               have
               been
               some
               room
               for
               an
               Argument
               ;
               but
               that
               can't
               be
               done
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               more
               probable
               that
               there
               were
               no
               Children
               there
               ,
               in
               that
               there
               are
               but
               four
               Housholds
               mentioned
               among
               so
               many
               thousands
               that
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               known
               to
               be
               Believers
               .
               This
               affords
               a
               strong
               Presumption
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               did
               not
               baptize
               the
               Houshold
               upon
               the
               Faith
               of
               th●
               Parent
               ;
               if
               he
               had
               ,
               there
               would
               have
               been
               multitudes
               
               of
               Housholds
               that
               would
               have
               been
               baptized
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               common
               to
               baptize
               whole
               Housholds
               :
               I
               see
               no
               reason
               why
               these
               four
               should
               be
               mentioned
               more
               than
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Jailor
               believ'd
               in
               God
               with
               all
               his
               House
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               34.
               and
               Crispus
               ,
               the
               chief
               Ruler
               of
               the
               Synagogue
               ,
               believ'd
               in
               God
               with
               all
               his
               House
               ,
               Acts
               18.
               8.
               
               Here
               are
               two
               of
               the
               four
               Houses
               that
               were
               all
               Believers
               ,
               here
               are
               no
               Children
               in
               these
               ,
               for
               Children
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               Faith
               ;
               
                 Faith
                 comes
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               but
               Children
               in
               an
               Infant-state
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               hearing
               so
               as
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               .
               Stephanus
               and
               his
               House
               are
               said
               to
               be
               the
               first
               Fruits
               of
               Acaia
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               had
               addicted
               themselves
               to
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               is
               tantamount
               to
               believing
               .
               Here
               are
               three
               of
               the
               four
               Housholds
               that
               had
               no
               Children
               ;
               and
               as
               for
               Lydia
               ,
               no
               body
               knows
               whether
               she
               was
               a
               Maid
               ,
               Wife
               ,
               or
               Widow
               :
               We
               read
               of
               the
               Brethren
               that
               were
               in
               her
               House
               ,
               but
               we
               read
               nothing
               of
               Children
               there
               ,
               
                 Acts
                 16.
                 ult
              
               .
            
             
               Object
               .
               10.
               
               But
               if
               Children
               be
               denied
               Church-membership
               and
               Baptism
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               were
               admitted
               to
               Church-membership
               and
               Circumcision
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               then
               Children
               are
               losers
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               outward
               Privileges
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               If
               this
               be
               granted
               ,
               where
               shall
               the
               ●lame
               be
               laid
               ?
               It
               was
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Legal
               Administration
               that
               Children
               should
               enjoy
               these
               Privileges
               ;
               ●nd
               it
               's
               the
               Pleasure
               of
               God
               under
               the
               Evangelical
               Administration
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               enjoy
               them
               .
               Men
               that
               were
               known
               after
               the
               Flesh
               before
               Christ
               came
               ,
               were
               no
               longer
               known
               after
               the
               Flesh
               when
               Christ
               was
               offered
               up
               ,
               Birth-Privileges
               were
               utterly
               ceas'd
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               16.
               
               The
               Apostle
               stops
               ●he
               mouth
               of
               all
               Objections
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               by
               letting
               us
               know
               ●hat
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 reconciled
                 us
                 to
                 himself
                 ●y
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               there
               must
               be
               no
               alteration
               under
               the
               Gospel
               of
               ●hat
               there
               was
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               what
               then
               do
               you
               allow
               your
               ●hildren
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               which
               then
               they
               had
               〈◊〉
               right
               to
               ?
               there
               was
               a
               Lamb
               appointed
               for
               a
               House
               ,
               Chil●ren
               were
               a
               part
               of
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               prove
               that
               ther●
               
               were
               Children
               in
               those
               Houses
               where
               the
               Passover
               was
               eaten
               .
               Why
               do
               ye
               not
               plead
               for
               the
               Supper
               for
               your
               Children
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               Passover
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               for
               Baptism
               in
               the
               room
               of
               Circumcision
               ?
               you
               have
               as
               much
               ground
               to
               plead
               for
               the
               one
               as
               for
               the
               other
               .
               And
               what
               have
               we
               in
               the
               room
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               First-fruits
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Feast
               of
               Ingatherings
               ?
               shall
               we
               say
               that
               we
               are
               losers
               by
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               in
               respect
               of
               outward
               Privileges
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               nothing
               in
               the
               room
               of
               these
               Feasts
               ?
            
             
               Object
               .
               11.
               
               But
               we
               are
               to
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               them
               ;
               Children
               are
               a
               part
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               therefore
               they
               must
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               1.
               
               Turk
               and
               Pope
               are
               parts
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               tho
               not
               both
               of
               the
               same
               Nation
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               all
               the
               Pagans
               and
               Heathens
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               must
               all
               these
               be
               baptized
               because
               they
               are
               part
               of
               a
               Nation
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               Tho
               Children
               are
               part
               of
               a
               Nation
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               part
               of
               a
               discipled
               Nation
               ,
               they
               themselves
               being
               not
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               ;
               the
               word
               them
               is
               relative
               to
               all
               Nations
               so
               and
               so
               modified
               and
               qualified
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               all
               Nations
               considered
               as
               such
               ,
               but
               all
               Nations
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               baptized
               .
            
             
               III.
               I
               shall
               give
               one
               Reason
               of
               the
               Point
               ,
               why
               Believers
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               such
               only
               are
               put
               into
               the
               Commission
               ;
               these
               are
               to
               be
               found
               there
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               none
               but
               these
               to
               be
               found
               there
               .
               Ministers
               must
               keep
               close
               to
               their
               Commission
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               will
               find
               that
               there
               are
               no
               more
               to
               be
               baptized
               by
               them
               than
               are
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
             
               IV.
               I
               shall
               make
               some
               Application
               of
               the
               Point
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               By
               way
               of
               Information
               :
               Is
               it
               so
               that
               Believers
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               are
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               Subjects
               of
               Baptism
               according
               to
               Christ's
               Commission
               ?
            
             
               Then
               ,
               1st
               .
               It
               may
               inform
               us
               ,
               that
               Ministers
               have
               sufficient
               Authority
               to
               disciple
               to
               Christ
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               to
               baptize
               such
               as
               are
               discipled
               :
               That
               if
               the
               Question
               be
               ,
               By
               what
               Authority
               they
               do
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               who
               gave
               them
               this
               Authority
               ?
               they
               have
               their
               Answer
               ready
               at
               hand
               ,
               they
               
               have
               it
               from
               Christ
               ;
               they
               have
               it
               not
               of
               Man
               ,
               nor
               from
               Man
               ;
               they
               have
               it
               not
               from
               the
               Magistrate
               ,
               nor
               from
               Ministers
               that
               were
               before
               them
               ;
               nor
               yet
               from
               any
               Church
               or
               Churches
               ,
               but
               from
               Christ
               .
               That
               they
               have
               sufficient
               Authority
               for
               what
               they
               do
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               will
               appear
               in
               a
               few
               Particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               have
               a
               Commission
               from
               Christ
               for
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               that
               under
               the
               broad
               Seal
               of
               Heaven
               :
               Christ
               came
               and
               spake
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Go
                 ,
                 teach
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
                 baptizing
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               They
               are
               sent
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               Work
               assign'd
               them
               by
               Christ
               ;
               they
               have
               their
               Commission
               to
               show
               for
               what
               they
               do
               .
               The
               Baptism
               of
               Disciples
               is
               not
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               their
               Commission
               is
               from
               him
               who
               is
               God
               as
               well
               as
               Man.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               Authority
               to
               give
               them
               this
               Commission
               ,
               and
               he
               declared
               his
               Authority
               before
               he
               gave
               it
               ,
               Mat.
               28.
               18.
               
               
                 All
                 Power
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 both
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Christ
               had
               his
               Authority
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               in
               whom
               all
               Power
               is
               originally
               vested
               by
               right
               of
               Creation
               .
               John
               5.
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               
                 The
                 Father
                 judgeth
                 no
                 Man
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 committed
                 all
                 Power
                 unto
                 the
                 Son
                 :
                 That
                 all
                 Men
                 might
                 honour
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 they
                 honour
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
            
             
               2dly
               .
               It
               may
               inform
               us
               what
               the
               use
               and
               benefit
               of
               Baptism
               is
               that
               a
               Believer
               may
               expect
               in
               taking
               up
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               an
               obliging
               Ordinance
               ;
               it
               binds
               the
               Soul
               to
               die
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               live
               unto
               Holiness
               :
               
                 Rom.
                 6.
                 2
                 ,
                 3
                 ,
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 
                 How
                 shall
                 we
                 that
                 are
                 dead
                 to
                 Sin
                 ,
                 live
                 any
                 longer
                 therein
                 ?
                 Know
                 you
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 us
                 as
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 Christ
                 ,
                 were
                 baptized
                 into
                 his
                 Death
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 we
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 Baptism
                 into
                 Death
                 ;
                 that
                 even
                 as
                 Christ
                 was
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 we
                 also
                 should
                 walk
                 in
                 newness
                 of
                 Life
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 buried
                 with
                 him
                 by
                 Baptism
                 into
                 Death
              
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               Body
               that
               is
               buried
               in
               the
               Grave
               lies
               rotting
               and
               consuming
               away
               ,
               so
               the
               body
               of
               Sin
               should
               waste
               and
               consume
               away
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               's
               a
               confirming
               Ordinance
               ,
               it
               's
               of
               use
               to
               confirm
               our
               
               Faith
               in
               the
               remission
               of
               Sin
               by
               the
               Blood
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
               Acts
               2.
               38.
               
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 for
                 the
                 remission
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Baptism
               doth
               not
               remit
               Sin
               ,
               but
               it
               's
               a
               figure
               of
               that
               Blood
               by
               which
               the
               guilt
               of
               Sin
               is
               wash'd
               away
               :
               it
               's
               an
               Evidence
               together
               with
               Faith
               of
               our
               Title
               to
               Salvation
               .
               
                 Mark
                 16.
                 16.
                 
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               It
               's
               no
               Evidence
               by
               it self
               ,
               but
               together
               with
               Faith
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               it
               's
               taken
               up
               in
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ;
               without
               Faith
               it
               's
               of
               no
               use
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               to
               contend
               for
               it
               for
               such
               as
               do
               not
               believe
               ;
               but
               together
               with
               Faith
               it
               's
               of
               great
               use
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               would
               make
               use
               of
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Caution
               ;
               first
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               secondly
               to
               People
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               To
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               two
               Branches
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               beware
               they
               do
               not
               mistake
               the
               Subject
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               so
               administer
               the
               Ordinance
               to
               those
               that
               have
               no
               right
               to
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               here
               propose
               a
               few
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               There
               are
               a
               great
               many
               Ministers
               that
               are
               mistaken
               (
               I
               mean
               such
               as
               are
               for
               Infant-Baptism
               )
               I
               do
               not
               lay
               down
               this
               upon
               a
               bare
               Conjecture
               ,
               but
               upon
               certain
               knowledg
               :
               Ministers
               are
               divided
               into
               four
               Parties
               about
               the
               Subjects
               ;
               tho
               they
               are
               all
               for
               baptizing
               of
               Children
               ,
               yet
               not
               for
               the
               baptizing
               of
               all
               Children
               ;
               and
               three
               of
               these
               Parties
               are
               mistaken
               ,
               which
               is
               ground
               enough
               to
               put
               the
               fourth
               upon
               a
               further
               search
               and
               inquiry
               :
               for
               tho
               they
               seem
               to
               be
               all
               confident
               that
               Children
               are
               the
               Subjects
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               greatly
               divided
               whose
               Children
               they
               are
               that
               are
               the
               right
               Subjects
               according
               to
               the
               Rule
               ;
               some
               will
               baptize
               all
               Children
               whose
               Parents
               make
               a
               verbal
               Profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               tho
               their
               Conversation
               do
               utterly
               destroy
               their
               Profession
               ;
               a
               second
               sort
               will
               baptize
               all
               except
               Bastards
               :
               A
               third
               sort
               will
               baptize
               none
               but
               such
               whose
               Parents
               are
               true
               Believers
               in
               the
               Judgment
               of
               Charity
               :
               A
               fourth
               sort
               will
               baptize
               none
               but
               such
               whose
               Parents
               ,
               one
               or
               both
               ,
               are
               in
               Communion
               with
               themselves
               .
               Here
               are
               four
               Opinions
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Truth
               ,
               therefore
               three
               of
               these
               must
               needs
               err
               ,
               either
               they
               are
               too
               large
               ,
               or
               too
               short
               in
               their
               Judgment
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               not
               in
               the
               least
               question
               but
               the
               fourth
               
               is
               in
               an
               Error
               also
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               most
               strict
               in
               the
               Point
               of
               Infant-Baptism
               is
               too
               large
               ,
               there
               being
               neither
               Precept
               nor
               Precedent
               for
               his
               Practice
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               Consider
               ,
               if
               you
               baptize
               a
               wrong
               Subject
               ,
               you
               do
               it
               in
               your
               own
               Name
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               my
               meaning
               is
               ,
               you
               do
               it
               by
               your
               own
               Authority
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Christ
               ,
               having
               no
               Commission
               from
               him
               for
               what
               you
               do
               .
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               Consider
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               bold
               attempt
               for
               Ministers
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               baptize
               thee
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               if
               the
               Subject
               be
               not
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               :
               This
               is
               like
               setting
               the
               broad
               Seal
               of
               Heaven
               to
               a
               Patent
               of
               their
               own
               drawing
               up
               .
            
             
               (
               4.
               )
               Ministers
               must
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Stewardship
               another
               day
               :
               
                 The
                 Books
                 shall
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Man
                 shall
                 be
                 judged
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Books
                 ,
                 according
                 as
                 his
                 Works
                 have
                 been
              
               ;
               Rev.
               20.
               11.
               
               Then
               the
               Commission
               will
               be
               laid
               open
               once
               more
               ,
               and
               Ministers
               must
               be
               tried
               whether
               they
               have
               observed
               Christ's
               order
               ,
               first
               to
               disciple
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               baptize
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               would
               caution
               Ministers
               to
               beware
               they
               do
               not
               mistake
               the
               form
               of
               Administration
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               sprinkling
               instead
               of
               dipping
               .
            
             
               1st
               .
               Consider
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               Ministers
               that
               do
               either
               mistake
               ,
               or
               alter
               and
               change
               the
               form
               ;
               some
               there
               are
               that
               do
               grant
               that
               the
               word
               in
               the
               Commission
               signifies
               to
               dip
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               the
               Primitive
               Practice
               that
               Christ
               and
               John
               did
               baptize
               by
               Dipping
               ,
               that
               yet
               make
               use
               of
               Sprinkling
               instead
               of
               Dipping
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               under
               a
               cold
               Climate
               ,
               and
               alledg
               this
               for
               their
               Practice
               ,
               That
               God
               will
               have
               Mercy
               and
               not
               Sacrifice
               :
               and
               that
               where
               moral
               Precepts
               and
               positive
               Precepts
               do
               interfere
               ,
               there
               positive
               Precepts
               must
               give
               place
               ;
               as
               when
               David
               eat
               of
               the
               Shew-bread
               ,
               and
               the
               Disciples
               pluck'd
               the
               Ears
               of
               Corn
               upon
               the
               Sabbath-day
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               do
               think
               it
               good
               to
               alter
               the
               form
               of
               Baptism
               from
               Dipping
               to
               Sprinkling
               under
               this
               Consideration
               ,
               had
               best
               to
               consider
               whether
               it
               were
               not
               necessary
               to
               alter
               their
               form
               of
               words
               too
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               I
               
               rantize
               thee
               ,
               instead
               of
               I
               baptize
               thee
               ;
               that
               so
               they
               may
               speak
               truth
               in
               what
               they
               say
               ,
               seeing
               they
               do
               it
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               coldness
               of
               the
               Climate
               be
               such
               that
               it
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               dipping
               ,
               why
               do
               you
               do
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               room
               thereof
               ?
               Where
               is
               your
               Authority
               for
               that
               ?
               you
               are
               to
               baptize
               if
               you
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               it
               's
               not
               left
               to
               your
               discretion
               which
               of
               these
               shall
               be
               done
               by
               you
               :
               this
               is
               to
               rantize
               in
               your
               own
               Name
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               grant
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               positive
               Precepts
               have
               given
               place
               when
               they
               have
               interfer'd
               with
               moral
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               no
               where
               made
               a
               general
               Rule
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               moral
               Precepts
               have
               given
               place
               to
               positive
               ,
               as
               when
               God
               commanded
               Abraham
               to
               offer
               up
               his
               Son
               Isaac
               a
               Burnt-offering
               ,
               the
               moral
               Precept
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 kill
              
               ,
               gave
               place
               to
               the
               positive
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               positive
               Precepts
               have
               given
               place
               to
               moral
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               some
               case
               of
               exigency
               that
               hath
               suddenly
               fallen
               out
               ,
               where
               in
               a
               little
               time
               the
               Subject
               might
               return
               to
               his
               Duty
               ,
               unto
               the
               positive
               Precept
               again
               :
               but
               if
               the
               positive
               Precept
               to
               Dip
               must
               give
               place
               to
               the
               moral
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               coldness
               of
               the
               Climate
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               have
               opportunity
               to
               return
               to
               our
               Duty
               to
               the
               positive
               Precept
               more
               ,
               because
               our
               Climate
               will
               never
               alter
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               always
               cold
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               positive
               Precept
               to
               Dip
               ,
               will
               be
               of
               no
               more
               use
               to
               us
               ,
               than
               the
               Altar
               that
               was
               built
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               Jordan
               was
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               built
               to
               offer
               Sacrifice
               thereon
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               a
               Witness
               of
               what
               was
               formerly
               done
               ,
               Josh
               .
               22.
               28.
               so
               the
               positive
               Precept
               for
               Dipping
               shall
               only
               stand
               as
               a
               Monument
               of
               what
               was
               done
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Time.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               It
               's
               but
               a
               begging
               the
               Question
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               to
               say
               that
               the
               positive
               Precept
               doth
               interfere
               with
               the
               moral
               .
               No
               instance
               can
               be
               given
               of
               any
               one
               Person
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               ,
               that
               ever
               sustain'd
               the
               least
               damage
               ,
               or
               had
               his
               Health
               impaired
               by
               being
               Dipt
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               coldest
               season
               under
               this
               cold
               Climate
               .
            
             
               2dly
               .
               Consider
               ,
               if
               you
               mistake
               the
               Form
               ,
               you
               mistake
               the
               Essence
               ,
               for
               the
               Essence
               of
               a
               thing
               lies
               as
               well
               in
               the
               Form
               as
               in
               the
               Matter
               .
            
             
               3dly
               .
               If
               you
               mistake
               the
               Form
               you
               deceive
               the
               Subject
               ,
               
               he
               thinks
               he
               is
               baptized
               when
               it
               's
               no
               such
               matter
               ,
               he
               is
               but
               rantized
               ,
               not
               baptized
               .
            
             
               4thly
               ,
               If
               you
               mistake
               the
               Form
               ,
               the
               Subject
               loses
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Ordinance
               ;
               for
               it
               's
               not
               Rantism
               ,
               but
               Baptism
               that
               obligeth
               the
               Subject
               to
               die
               to
               Sin
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               to
               Holiness
               ,
               Rom.
               6.
               4.
               
               It
               's
               Baptism
               ,
               not
               Rantism
               that
               doth
               evidence
               together
               with
               Faith
               our
               Title
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               I
               would
               caution
               People
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               two
               Branches
               .
            
             
               1st
               .
               To
               beware
               you
               do
               not
               take
               up
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               till
               such
               time
               as
               you
               are
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Consider
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               that
               will
               desire
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               discipled
               in
               deed
               but
               only
               in
               shew
               ;
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               was
               baptized
               ,
               and
               I
               suppose
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               Judas
               ,
               and
               Ananias
               ,
               and
               Sapphira
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               were
               baptized
               ,
               that
               were
               never
               really
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               right
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               till
               you
               believe
               ;
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 37.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 :
              
               the
               contrary
               that
               offers
               it self
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               thou
               dost
               not
               believe
               with
               all
               thy
               heart
               ,
               thou
               mayst
               not
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Ordinance
               will
               stand
               you
               in
               no
               stead
               if
               you
               do
               not
               believe
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               ways
               acceptable
               unto
               God
               ,
               nor
               profitable
               to
               your selves
               ;
               
                 Without
                 Faith
                 it
                 's
                 impossible
                 to
                 please
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               without
               Faith
               it
               will
               be
               no
               Evidence
               of
               your
               Title
               to
               Salvation
               :
               it
               's
               
                 not
                 the
                 putting
                 away
                 the
                 filth
                 of
                 the
                 Flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 answer
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 Conscience
                 by
                 the
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               that
               will
               stand
               us
               in
               stead
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               You
               will
               make
               your selves
               Hypocrites
               thereby
               ,
               rank
               your selves
               among
               the
               number
               of
               foolish
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               so
               render
               your
               Condition
               worse
               than
               it
               was
               .
            
             
               2dly
               .
               I
               would
               caution
               such
               as
               are
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               beware
               they
               do
               not
               rest
               satisfied
               without
               taking
               up
               the
               Ordinance
               :
               And
               here
               consider
               a
               few
               things
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               There
               are
               many
               that
               do
               give
               good
               tokens
               of
               their
               Love
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               his
               Ways
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Saints
               ,
               that
               yet
               remain
               unbaptized
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               you
               do
               not
               only
               lie
               short
               of
               your
               Duty
               here
               while
               you
               do
               lie
               short
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               you
               lie
               
               short
               of
               many
               other
               Duties
               as
               well
               as
               of
               this
               ;
               short
               of
               the
               Duty
               of
               Church-Communion
               ,
               short
               of
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               You
               do
               not
               only
               lie
               short
               of
               Duty
               ,
               but
               you
               debar
               your selves
               of
               your
               Privileges
               also
               ;
               you
               complain
               of
               the
               want
               of
               Assurance
               ,
               and
               neglect
               the
               means
               of
               Assurance
               ;
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               strengthening
               and
               confirming
               Ordinances
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               neglect
               of
               Duty
               when
               it
               may
               be
               performed
               is
               Sin
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               commission
               of
               Evil
               ;
               so
               that
               you
               live
               in
               Sin
               all
               the
               while
               you
               live
               in
               the
               neglect
               of
               Duty
               .
            
             
               3dly
               .
               I
               would
               make
               use
               of
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Examination
               ;
               try
               then
               whether
               you
               be
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Have
               you
               that
               Gift
               by
               which
               you
               understand
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ?
               I
               call
               it
               a
               Gift
               because
               the
               Scripture
               calls
               it
               so
               ,
               
                 Mat.
                 13.
                 11.
                 
                 To
                 you
                 it
                 's
                 given
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 them
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 given
                 .
              
               No
               natural
               Abilities
               can
               reach
               this
               ;
               no
               acquired
               Parts
               can
               furnish
               us
               with
               the
               knowledg
               thereof
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               Gift
               of
               Christ
               ;
               
                 John
                 17.
                 2
                 ,
                 3.
                 
                 That
                 I
                 may
                 give
                 eternal
                 Life
                 to
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 thou
                 hast
                 given
                 me
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 Life
                 eternal
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 thee
                 the
                 only
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 whom
                 thou
                 hast
                 sent
                 .
              
               The
               great
               Mystery
               of
               Godliness
               ,
               is
               God
               in
               Christ
               ,
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               3.
               16.
               
               Do
               you
               know
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               do
               you
               know
               him
               in
               his
               Natures
               ,
               God-man
               ,
               two
               Natures
               united
               in
               one
               ;
               Man
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               do
               and
               suffer
               the
               Will
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               merit
               by
               doing
               and
               suffering
               ?
               Do
               you
               know
               him
               in
               his
               Offices
               ,
               Prophet
               ,
               Priest
               and
               King
               ?
               He
               that
               hath
               truly
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               is
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               .
               I
               shall
               now
               lay
               you
               down
               a
               few
               Marks
               of
               a
               Person
               that
               hath
               truly
               learned
               ,
               or
               is
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               .
            
             
               (
               1.
               )
               It
               's
               a
               sign
               that
               a
               Person
               is
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               hath
               truly
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               if
               the
               Will
               doth
               follow
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               closing
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               where
               the
               Soul
               makes
               a
               Resignation
               of
               himself
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               taught
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               ruled
               and
               governed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               him
               alone
               ;
               where
               he
               goes
               out
               of
               his
               own
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               applys
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Christ
               alone
               
               in
               point
               of
               Justification
               ;
               Phil.
               3.
               9.
               when
               the
               Soul
               is
               willing
               to
               
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 not
                 having
                 his
                 own
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 Faith
                 :
              
               I
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               .
               Psal
               .
               9.
               10.
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 know
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 will
                 put
                 their
                 Trust
                 in
                 thee
                 .
              
               John
               6.
               45.
               
               
                 Every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 learned
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 cometh
                 unto
                 me
                 .
              
               It
               's
               a
               sign
               that
               the
               Understanding
               is
               truly
               inlightened
               where
               the
               Will
               follows
               the
               Understanding
               .
            
             
               (
               2.
               )
               It
               's
               a
               sign
               that
               a
               Soul
               hath
               truly
               learned
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               is
               indeed
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               so
               learned
               Christ
               as
               to
               deny
               himself
               for
               Christ
               :
               Luke
               14.
               26.
               
               
                 Except
                 a
                 Man
                 hate
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 Life
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               threefold
               Self-denial
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               A
               denial
               of
               sinful
               self
               ,
               this
               must
               be
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 nameth
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 depart
                 from
                 all
                 Iniquity
              
               ;
               2
               Tim.
               2.
               19.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               denial
               of
               religious
               self
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               only
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Justification
               ;
               
                 Phil.
                 3.
                 9.
                 
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 my
                 own
                 Righteousness
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 by
                 Faith.
              
               We
               must
               go
               out
               of
               every
               thing
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               Duty
               and
               Qualifications
               ,
               lay
               all
               at
               the
               feet
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               rest
               solely
               on
               his
               Righteousness
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               is
               a
               denial
               of
               natural
               self
               ;
               self-Riches
               ,
               Honour
               ,
               Pleasure
               ,
               Liberty
               ,
               Life
               and
               all
               ;
               but
               this
               must
               be
               only
               when
               any
               ,
               or
               all
               of
               these
               come
               in
               competition
               with
               Christ
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               take
               up
               our
               Cross
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
               Luke
               14.
               27.
               
            
             
               (
               3.
               )
               It
               's
               a
               sign
               of
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               true
               Love
               to
               those
               that
               are
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               :
               John
               13.
               35.
               
               
                 By
                 this
                 shall
                 all
                 men
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 are
                 my
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 have
                 love
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 :
              
               Love
               to
               Saints
               ,
               as
               Saints
               ,
               purely
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               that
               appears
               in
               them
               ,
               is
               a
               Mark
               by
               which
               a
               Man
               may
               be
               known
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               others
               too
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               .
               I
               would
               make
               use
               of
               it
               by
               way
               of
               Exhortation
               to
               such
               as
               are
               discipled
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               baptized
               ,
               that
               you
               would
               now
               take
               up
               the
               Ordinance
               :
               And
               here
               I
               shall
               lay
               down
               a
               few
               Motives
               to
               inforce
               the
               Exhortation
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Consider
               it
               's
               your
               Duty
               ;
               as
               soon
               as
               a
               Person
               is
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               baptized
               :
               my
               Text
               injoins
               the
               Subject
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Administrator
               ,
               
                 Go
                 disciple
                 to
                 me
              
               ,
               i.
               e.
               
                 baptizing
                 them
              
               ,
               &c.
               Acts
               2.
               38.
               
               
                 Repent
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Consider
               you
               are
               meet
               Subjects
               for
               Baptism
               ;
               you
               believe
               ,
               therefore
               you
               may
               :
               you
               are
               put
               into
               the
               Commission
               as
               having
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               ;
               you
               are
               capable
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               Spirit
               and
               in
               Truth
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               such
               Worshippers
               that
               the
               Lord
               himself
               seeks
               for
               ,
               John
               4.
               23.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Consider
               it
               was
               not
               the
               Practice
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               to
               delay
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               however
               it
               's
               now
               become
               too
               much
               a
               Practice
               :
               Three
               thousand
               converted
               and
               baptized
               the
               same
               day
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               41.
               
               The
               Jaylor
               and
               his
               Houshold
               converted
               and
               baptized
               the
               same
               hour
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               33.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Consider
               ,
               a
               little
               delay
               in
               this
               matter
               hath
               met
               with
               a
               Reprehension
               ;
               
                 Why
                 tarriest
                 thou
                 ?
                 arise
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 baptized
                 :
              
               Acts
               22.
               16.
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Consider
               ,
               it
               's
               your
               Privilege
               as
               well
               as
               your
               Duty
               ;
               this
               is
               one
               step
               towards
               Church-Communion
               ;
               this
               prepares
               you
               to
               join
               Communion
               regularly
               :
               Acts
               2.
               41.
               
               
                 Then
                 they
                 that
                 gladly
                 received
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 were
                 baptized
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 there
                 were
                 added
                 unto
                 them
                 about
                 three
                 thousand
                 Souls
                 .
              
               First
               ,
               discipled
               ;
               secondly
               ,
               baptized
               ;
               and
               thirdly
               ,
               added
               to
               the
               Church
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               Apostolical
               Order
               ;
               and
               being
               added
               ,
               they
               are
               admitted
               to
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               :
               
                 They
                 continued
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 Fellowship
                 ,
                 and
                 breaking
                 of
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 Prayer
                 .
              
            
             
               Object
               .
               But
               some
               may
               say
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               that
               assurance
               of
               their
               being
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               have
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               :
               Should
               we
               stay
               from
               taking
               up
               the
               Ordinance
               till
               we
               have
               that
               assurance
               as
               we
               desire
               to
               have
               ,
               we
               may
               stay
               till
               it
               be
               too
               late
               ;
               I
               know
               none
               that
               hath
               that
               assurance
               as
               they
               desire
               to
               have
               ;
               their
               assurance
               is
               imperfect
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               way
               to
               attain
               assurance
               is
               to
               take
               up
               the
               Ordinance
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 believeth
                 and
                 is
                 baptized
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 :
              
               Mark
               16.
               16.
               
            
             
             
               3.
               
               It
               's
               not
               the
               Faith
               of
               Assurance
               ,
               but
               the
               Faith
               of
               Recombance
               ,
               or
               Reliance
               ,
               that
               gives
               a
               right
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               :
               
                 Acts
                 8.
                 37.
                 
                 If
                 thou
                 believest
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 heart
                 ,
                 thou
                 mayst
                 :
              
               and
               this
               a
               Person
               may
               do
               that
               yet
               is
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
               whether
               he
               do
               believe
               or
               no
               ,
               Isa
               .
               50.
               10.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               you
               can
               take
               up
               the
               Ordinance
               purely
               in
               obedience
               to
               the
               Command
               of
               God
               ,
               submitting
               your selves
               to
               the
               Mediatory
               Authority
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               you
               may
               go
               on
               with
               Comfort
               ,
               it
               's
               a
               true
               sign
               that
               your
               Natures
               are
               changed
               :
               
                 For
                 the
                 carnal
                 Mind
                 is
                 Enmity
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 subject
                 unto
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 indeed
                 can
                 be
              
               ;
               Rom.
               8.
               7.
               
               And
               if
               your
               Natures
               are
               changed
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               Light
               infused
               ,
               by
               which
               you
               are
               instantly
               discipled
               unto
               Christ
               :
               2
               
                 Cor.
                 4.
                 6.
                 
                 God
                 who
                 commanded
                 Light
                 to
                 shine
                 out
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 hath
                 shined
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               For
               Dr.
               WILLIAM
               RUSSEL
               ,
               dwelling
               in
               Barbican
               ,
               London
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               read
               your
               Narrative
               of
               the
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               with
               some
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Presbyterians
               ;
               and
               have
               also
               seen
               another
               Book
               published
               by
               your
               Adversaries
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Impartial
                 Account
                 of
                 the
              
               Portsmouth
               Disputation
               ,
               —
               by
               
                 Samuel
                 Chandler
                 ,
                 William
                 Leigh
                 ,
                 Benjamin
                 Robinson
                 .
              
               Wherein
               I
               find
               such
               unchristian
               Reflections
               and
               Wrong
               done
               you
               ,
               as
               sutes
               not
               with
               the
               Profession
               they
               make
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               but
               greatly
               demonstrates
               the
               badness
               of
               their
               Cause
               .
               And
               I
               wonder
               at
               their
               Impudence
               in
               putting
               so
               plain
               a
               Cheat
               upon
               the
               World
               ,
               as
               I
               find
               in
               pag.
               79.
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               viz.
               Whether
               he
               might
               not
               have
               spared
               all
               his
               Dutch
               ?
               seeing
               Doop
               in
               that
               Language
               signifies
               only
               to
               wash
               ,
               and
               is
               used
               when
               they
               only
               pour
               on
               Water
               .
               That
               this
               account
               of
               the
               word
               Doop
               is
               notoriously
               false
               appears
               from
               the
               common
               use
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               the
               account
               which
               is
               given
               of
               it
               in
               their
               
               Dictionaries
               .
               One
               I
               have
               by
               me
               ,
               which
               I
               believe
               is
               the
               largest
               and
               best
               in
               that
               Tongue
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               double
               Dictionary
               of
               Dutch
               and
               English
               ,
               and
               English
               and
               Dutch
               ,
               with
               Grammars
               to
               each
               of
               them
               :
               by
               
                 Hendrick
                 Hexham
              
               and
               
                 Daniel
                 Manly
              
               ,
               and
               printed
               at
               Rotterdam
               1675
               ,
               and
               1678.
               wherein
               the
               English
               word
               Dip
               is
               render'd
               Doop
               :
               as
               ,
               to
               dip
               in
               a
               Sauce
               ,
               
                 Doopen
                 in
                 een
                 sansse
              
               ;
               to
               dip
               to
               the
               bottom
               ,
               
                 Doopen
                 tot
                 den
                 grondt
                 toe
              
               :
               Dipped
               Gedoopt
               ;
               a
               dipping
               ,
               
                 een
                 doopinge
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Doop
                 ,
                 Doopsel
              
               Baptism
               ;
               Doopen
               to
               baptize
               ,
               Dooper
               Baptizer
               ,
               
                 Doop
                 dagh
              
               the
               day
               of
               Baptism
               ;
               
                 Doopen
                 onder
                 her
                 water
              
               ,
               to
               duck
               or
               dive
               under
               Water
               .
               I
               also
               find
               ,
               that
               to
               wash
               or
               rince
               is
               in
               
                 Dutch
                 Wasschen
                 ofte
                 Spoelen
              
               ;
               to
               sprinkle
               ,
               
                 Stroyen
                 spreyden
                 sprenckelen
              
               ;
               and
               also
               Besprengen
               is
               to
               sprinkle
               ,
               besprinkle
               or
               to
               strow
               :
               to
               pour
               is
               in
               
                 Dutch
                 Gieten
              
               or
               storten
               ;
               poured
               upon
               ,
               
                 Opgegoten
                 ofte
                 op
                 Gestort
              
               .
               Now
               seeing
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               truth
               in
               what
               they
               say
               in
               contradiction
               to
               you
               of
               the
               word
               Doop
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               undeniably
               appears
               from
               the
               Dutch
               Dictionary
               to
               signify
               to
               dip
               ,
               to
               duck
               or
               dive
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               has
               nothing
               in
               its
               signification
               either
               to
               sprinkle
               or
               wash
               by
               pouring
               Water
               ,
               which
               things
               are
               render'd
               by
               other
               Dutch
               words
               :
               I
               know
               not
               how
               they
               can
               clear
               themselves
               from
               the
               guilt
               of
               a
               wilful
               Lie
               to
               cheat
               the
               People
               of
               the
               true
               form
               of
               Gospel-Baptism
               ,
               which
               ,
               in
               my
               opinion
               ,
               is
               a
               greater
               Sin
               than
               to
               cheat
               them
               of
               their
               Mony.
               And
               it
               's
               greatly
               to
               be
               lamented
               that
               any
               professing
               Godliness
               ,
               should
               so
               grosly
               stain
               their
               Religion
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               Infant-sprinkling
               ,
               a
               meer
               human
               Tradition
               ,
               which
               has
               neither
               Command
               nor
               Example
               for
               it
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
            
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               was
               willing
               to
               communicate
               this
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               need
               the
               Evidence
               of
               this
               Dictionary
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               already
               met
               with
               it
               ,
               you
               may
               have
               recourse
               unto
               it
               .
               And
               so
               heartily
               wishing
               you
               the
               increase
               of
               true
               Wisdom
               and
               Christian
               Courage
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               Christ
               which
               you
               are
               engaged
               in
               ,
               I
               rest
               your
               loving
               Christian
               Friend
               and
               Brother
               ,
            
             
               
                 Isaac
                 Marlow
                 .
              
               
                 Leominster
                 ,
                 
                   Nov.
                   17.
                   1699.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               I
               have
               examined
               this
               Letter
               ,
               and
               find
               it
               to
               agree
               exactly
               with
               
                 Hexam's
                 Dutch
              
               Dictionary
               ;
               and
               these
               Presbyters
               have
               
               most
               basely
               betray'd
               their
               Ignorance
               in
               that
               Language
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               their
               Reflections
               to
               consist
               of
               the
               most
               shameful
               Forgeries
               and
               Falshoods
               they
               could
               well
               have
               invented
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               Accusations
               against
               me
               and
               others
               ,
               as
               appears
               by
               those
               many
               authentick
               and
               undeniable
               Testimonies
               given
               under
               the
               Hands
               of
               so
               many
               Eye
               and
               Ear-Witnesses
               ,
               who
               have
               also
               (
               some
               of
               them
               )
               prov'd
               Mr.
               Chandler
               to
               be
               a
               most
               notorious
               Liar
               to
               his
               very
               face
               ,
               before
               divers
               of
               his
               Hearers
               ,
               and
               others
               then
               present
               .
               And
               had
               not
               the
               Book
               swell'd
               too
               big
               ,
               there
               had
               been
               printed
               a
               large
               Letter
               from
               Mr.
               
               Williams's
               Son
               ,
               directed
               to
               those
               three
               Presbyters
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               justified
               his
               Father
               ,
               but
               my self
               also
               ,
               from
               those
               vile
               Reflections
               they
               have
               unjustly
               cast
               both
               upon
               the
               Living
               and
               the
               Dead
               :
               But
               if
               they
               offer
               to
               persevere
               in
               their
               lying
               Vanities
               ,
               and
               gross
               Abuses
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               furnished
               with
               that
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               not
               only
               from
               both
               his
               Sons
               ,
               but
               from
               an
               eminent
               Person
               living
               in
               Portsmouth
               ,
               who
               hath
               written
               largely
               upon
               that
               Subject
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               Vindication
               of
               me
               and
               my
               True
               Narrative
               ;
               who
               will
               neither
               be
               afraid
               nor
               asham'd
               to
               own
               what
               they
               have
               written
               ,
               having
               given
               it
               under
               their
               Hands
               :
               And
               therefore
               both
               Mr.
               Sharp
               and
               my self
               do
               beg
               their
               Pardon
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               omitted
               to
               make
               it
               publick
               for
               the
               Reason
               above-mentioned
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               things
               which
               they
               have
               asserted
               that
               are
               utterly
               false
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               not
               took
               notice
               of
               ;
               but
               I
               cannot
               omit
               what
               they
               have
               asserted
               in
               p.
               64.
               of
               their
               Partial
               Account
               ,
               where
               they
               bring
               me
               in
               saying
               ,
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               a
               Diminutive
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               they
               pretend
               a
               Voucher
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               not
               know
               who
               .
               This
               is
               like
               the
               story
               about
               
                 Isaac
                 Harman
              
               ,
               and
               is
               printed
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               than
               to
               render
               me
               ridiculous
               ;
               as
               if
               I
               did
               not
               know
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               the
               Theme
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               Derivative
               from
               it
               .
               But
               I
               must
               charge
               it
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               Forgery
               and
               Invention
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               for
               I
               neither
               said
               so
               ,
               neither
               was
               it
               possible
               for
               me
               to
               think
               so
               .
               But
               why
               should
               I
               think
               it
               strange
               for
               them
               to
               belie
               me
               ,
               when
               Mr.
               Leigh
               hath
               been
               so
               bold
               to
               belie
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ?
               For
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               mentioned
               Mark
               7.
               4.
               in
               their
               Printed
               Account
               in
               the
               Page
               before
               recited
               ,
               they
               bring
               in
               these
               words
               as
               spoken
               by
               me
               ,
               That
               it
               's
               render'd
               dipping
               in
               our
               English
               
               Translation
               ,
               as
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 dippeth
                 with
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 dish
                 .
              
               And
               Mr.
               Leigh
               (
               as
               they
               say
               )
               replying
               ,
               The
               word
               is
               there
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Now
               whether
               he
               means
               Mark
               7.
               4.
               or
               that
               Passage
               about
               Judas
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               it
               's
               notoriously
               false
               ;
               for
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               found
               in
               any
               of
               those
               places
               :
               And
               he
               discovers
               his
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ,
               to
               talk
               after
               that
               unthinking
               and
               loose
               manner
               .
            
             
               
                 W.
                 R.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               POST-SCRIPT
               .
            
             
               A
               Letter
               from
               Portsmouth
               concerning
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               dated
               Nov.
               9.
               1699.
               occasioned
               by
               his
               Post-script
               about
               Isaac
               Harman
               ,
               in
               their
               second
               Edition
               .
            
             
               
                 Honoured
                 Brother
                 Russel
                 ;
              
            
             
               THese
               are
               to
               desire
               you
               to
               cause
               these
               few
               Lines
               to
               be
               printed
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               may
               be
               rightly
               inform'd
               of
               the
               horrid
               falseness
               of
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               and
               his
               malicious
               Insinuation
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               would
               fain
               perswade
               the
               World
               to
               believe
               that
               Mr.
               Bowes
               and
               his
               Party
               (
               intending
               thereby
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               at
               Portsmouth
               ,
               whereof
               he
               i●
               Minister
               )
               were
               so
               envious
               against
               their
               Brethrens
               Prosperity
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               suspend
               me
               from
               their
               Communion
               fo●
               going
               to
               hear
               Mr.
               Webber
               ;
               and
               is
               so
               particular
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               h●
               mentions
               my
               Name
               (
               viz.
               
                 Isaac
                 Harman
              
               ;
               )
               and
               that
               he
               migh●
               gain
               the
               greater
               Credit
               to
               this
               great
               Lie
               ,
               that
               so
               it
               might
               pa●●
               for
               Truth
               ,
               he
               hath
               back'd
               it
               with
               another
               notorious
               Lie
               ,
               
                 viz
                 ▪
              
               That
               I
               told
               him
               so
               my self
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               his
               Advice
               :
               An●
               in
               three
               days
               after
               I
               had
               opposed
               them
               ,
               and
               charged
               the●
               with
               a
               horrid
               Lie
               ,
               they
               did
               (
               with
               much
               ado
               )
               procure
               〈◊〉
               most
               wicked
               and
               worthless
               Woman
               to
               avouch
               it
               for
               a
               Trut●
               and
               that
               it
               was
               spoken
               in
               her
               House
               when
               Mr.
               Chandler
               〈◊〉
               there
               .
               But
               this
               Assertion
               of
               Mr.
               Chandler
               and
               his
               wick●●
               
               Avoucher
               I
               am
               bound
               in
               Conscience
               to
               bear
               my
               Testimony
               against
               even
               to
               my
               dying
               day
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               do
               now
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               the
               World
               most
               solemnly
               protest
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               I
               never
               was
               suspended
               by
               Mr.
               Bowes
               nor
               his
               Party
               (
               as
               he
               calls
               them
               )
               for
               going
               to
               hear
               Mr.
               Webber
               ,
               nor
               for
               any
               other
               Crime
               in
               all
               my
               life-time
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               I
               never
               had
               one
               word
               of
               Discourse
               with
               Mr.
               Chandler
               in
               all
               my
               life-time
               ,
               till
               I
               charged
               him
               with
               writing
               this
               notorious
               Lie
               concerning
               me
               .
               And
               to
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               I
               do
               solemnly
               call
               God
               to
               record
               this
               day
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Truth
               of
               this
               I
               do
               desire
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               at
               the
               Judgment-day
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               
                 Witness
                 my
                 Hand
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 Harman
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               And
               upon
               the
               16th
               of
               October
               1699.
               
               I
               offered
               to
               attest
               upon
               Oath
               before
               the
               Right
               Worshipful
               Mayor
               of
               Portsmouth
               ,
               That
               what
               I
               have
               here
               asserted
               is
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               nothing
               but
               the
               Truth
               ,
               concerning
               Mr.
               Chandler
               and
               his
               wicked
               Avoucher
               Mrs.
               Jones
               :
               And
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               so
               to
               work
               things
               about
               ,
               that
               what
               I
               have
               said
               will
               appear
               to
               be
               the
               Truth
               ,
               against
               all
               its
               black
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               dark
               Opposers
               :
               For
               God
               hath
               confounded
               their
               Language
               ,
               in
               that
               they
               have
               presumed
               thus
               to
               belie
               the
               Truth
               ,
               wrong
               their
               innocent
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               deceive
               the
               World
               ;
               for
               they
               now
               appear
               like
               the
               Builders
               of
               Babel
               ,
               all
               Confusion
               ;
               and
               may
               be
               rank'd
               with
               those
               two
               wicked
               Elders
               that
               so
               falsly
               accused
               innocent
               Susanna
               ;
               which
               will
               evidently
               appear
               to
               all
               Men
               that
               this
               Priest
               hath
               not
               rid
               out
               of
               their
               Wits
               by
               his
               Priest-craft
               :
               for
               ,
               when
               Mr.
               Chandler
               and
               Mrs.
               Jones
               were
               examined
               apart
               ,
               ●hey
               could
               agree
               in
               their
               Testimony
               no
               better
               than
               the
               two
               ●icked
               Elders
               did
               in
               theirs
               .
            
             
               For
               when
               Mrs.
               Jones
               was
               examin'd
               ,
               she
               offer'd
               to
               attest
               ●pon
               Oath
               ,
               That
               on
               a
               certain
               idle
               day
               
                 in
                 the
                 morning
              
               ,
               I
               ●ame
               to
               her
               House
               to
               inquire
               for
               a
               young
               Man
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               ●●rried
               there
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               in
               which
               time
               Mr.
               Chan●ler
               and
               his
               Wife
               going
               by
               her
               House
               ,
               she
               called
               them
               both
               to
               her
               House
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               then
               told
               Mr.
               Chandler
               what
               he
               ●th
               printed
               :
               But
               being
               ask'd
               what
               that
               was
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               〈◊〉
               .
            
             
             
               And
               when
               Mr.
               Chandler
               was
               examin'd
               ,
               he
               declares
               the
               direct
               contrary
               :
               For
               he
               asserteth
               ,
               That
               a
               certain
               Evening
               as
               he
               was
               walking
               
                 all
                 alone
              
               ,
               he
               happen'd
               to
               go
               in
               at
               Mrs.
               
               Jones's
               House
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               young
               Man
               that
               told
               him
               that
               he
               was
               suspended
               ,
               and
               ask'd
               his
               Advice
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               I
               leave
               the
               World
               to
               judg
               of
               Mr.
               Chandler
               and
               ●is
               wicked
               Avoucher
               :
               for
               she
               says
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               ●ut
               he
               saith
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Evening
               ;
               he
               also
               saith
               he
               was
               
                 all
                 alone
              
               ,
               but
               she
               saith
               his
               Wife
               was
               with
               him
               .
               But
               at
               length
               Mrs.
               Jones
               hath
               confest
               Mr.
               Chandler
               was
               not
               there
               when
               the
               words
               were
               spoken
               :
               This
               she
               declar'd
               to
               one
               
                 Thomas
                 Whitewood
              
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               make
               Oath
               of
               if
               call'd
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               they
               were
               thus
               detected
               ,
               he
               hath
               had
               the
               Confidence
               to
               publish
               a
               Postscript
               to
               their
               second
               false
               Account
               of
               the
               Disputation
               ,
               which
               is
               stuff'd
               full
               of
               horrid
               Forgeries
               ;
               wherein
               he
               asserteth
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               confest
               to
               several
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               our
               own
               Friends
               (
               Members
               of
               our
               Communion
               )
               have
               acknowledg'd
               ,
               how
               that
               I
               was
               check'd
               at
               our
               Monthly
               Meeting
               for
               hearing
               of
               Mr.
               Webber
               :
               And
               that
               when
               I
               went
               to
               sit
               down
               at
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               some
               rose
               up
               and
               said
               ,
               If
               I
               sat
               down
               they
               would
               not
               ;
               on
               which
               I
               withdrew
               as
               virtually
               suspended
               .
            
             
               I
               do
               now
               utterly
               deny
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               there
               written
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               hereby
               challenge
               Mr.
               Chandler
               to
               produce
               any
               Members
               of
               our
               Communion
               ,
               that
               either
               have
               said
               ,
               or
               will
               say
               what
               he
               hath
               written
               in
               his
               lying
               Pamphlet
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               him
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               not
               Mr.
               Chandler
               think
               that
               the
               presumptious
               Conclusion
               of
               his
               blundering
               Postscript
               is
               a
               sufficient
               Testimony
               to
               prove
               his
               invented
               Lies
               ,
               by
               saying
               as
               Pilate
               did
               ,
               
                 What
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 written
                 .
              
               For
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               would
               fain
               put
               it
               off
               with
               his
               surly
               Answer
               ,
               It
               shall
               not
               serve
               his
               turn
               ,
               I
               do
               here
               once
               more
               charge
               them
               upon
               him
               as
               invented
               Lies
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               him
               clear
               himself
               ,
               or
               confess
               his
               Sin
               ,
               or
               for
               ever
               bear
               that
               Shame
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               just
               desert
               of
               all
               such
               (
               as
               he
               is
               )
               that
               love
               and
               make
               Lies
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               pleased
               to
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               give
               me
               Repentance
               :
               To
               which
               I
               shall
               answer
               in
               the
               Language
               of
               my
               Saviour
               to
               those
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 Weep
                 not
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 weep
                 for
                 your selves
                 :
              
               so
               say
               
               I
               to
               Mr.
               Chandler
               ,
               Let
               him
               pray
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               me
               ;
               for
               the
               Prayers
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               Abomination
               in
               the
               sig●●
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               But
               alas
               !
               what
               will
               not
               this
               Man
               say
               ,
               whose
               Piety
               consistet●●
               more
               in
               Eating
               and
               excessive
               Drinking
               ,
               than
               in
               Prayer
               and
               Fasting
               ;
               and
               his
               Works
               more
               in
               envious
               Lying
               and
               Slandering
               ,
               than
               in
               Truth
               and
               Charity
               :
               For
               tho
               none
               preaches
               Charity
               more
               than
               he
               ,
               there
               are
               none
               uses
               less
               than
               himself
               ▪
               nor
               none
               that
               have
               more
               need
               of
               it
               than
               he
               ,
               because
               he
               lives
               by
               Charity
               ,
               and
               cannot
               live
               without
               it
               .
               He
               is
               also
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               pretenders
               to
               Learning
               that
               ever
               I
               knew
               ,
               altho
               none
               are
               more
               unlearned
               than
               he
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               not
               yet
               learned
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               of
               his
               Neighbours
               ;
               yet
               he
               hath
               too
               much
               Learning
               for
               his
               Brain
               ,
               and
               too
               little
               Judgment
               for
               his
               Learning
               ;
               and
               his
               too
               great
               opinion
               of
               both
               spoils
               all
               .
            
             
               He
               is
               so
               frequent
               in
               the
               speculation
               of
               his
               own
               Parts
               and
               Abilities
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               at
               leisure
               to
               take
               a
               view
               of
               his
               own
               Deformities
               :
               His
               Eyes
               ,
               like
               a
               Drunkard
               ,
               see
               all
               things
               double
               ;
               and
               his
               Fancy
               ,
               like
               an
               old
               Man's
               Spectacles
               ,
               makes
               a
               great
               Letter
               in
               a
               small
               Print
               .
               And
               as
               he
               never
               fixes
               his
               Eyes
               on
               himself
               without
               Admiration
               ,
               so
               he
               never
               removes
               them
               to
               his
               Neighbours
               without
               Reflection
               ,
               calling
               them
               Blockheads
               ,
               &c.
               
               His
               Discourse
               is
               all
               Positions
               ;
               thus
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               thus
               it
               must
               be
               ;
               and
               as
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               I
               have
               written
               .
               But
               he
               will
               not
               so
               much
               degrade
               his
               own
               Authority
               ,
               as
               to
               submit
               what
               he
               saith
               to
               Proof
               and
               Trial
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               take
               his
               bare
               word
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               tho
               the
               matter
               be
               never
               so
               false
               ,
               he
               is
               presently
               in
               a
               rage
               with
               all
               that
               will
               not
               believe
               his
               Lies
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               without
               calling
               him
               into
               question
               about
               them
               .
               I
               fear
               he
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               lost
               all
               good
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               is
               unwilling
               to
               find
               it
               in
               his
               Neighbours
               :
               For
               he
               and
               his
               wicked
               Avoucher
               hath
               bely'd
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               enviously
               slander'd
               the
               Innocent
               :
               He
               is
               an
               everlasting
               Argument
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               weary
               of
               him
               ,
               whose
               Religion
               is
               a
               question
               ,
               and
               his
               Salvation
               a
               greater
               ,
               which
               Death
               only
               will
               conclude
               ,
               and
               Judgment
               resolve
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               his
               Lying
               and
               O●●●bbles
               ▪
               and
               his
               unreasonable
               Ca●ils
               must
               have
               an
               end
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               bid
               him
               farewel
               ,
               till
               I
               catch
               him
               again
               (
               as
               I
               have
               already
               done
               )
               in
               his
               belying
               of
               me
               .
            
             
               
                 Isaac
                 Harman
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A93044-e2040
           
             *
             But
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             Webber
             is
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             Truth
             he
             hath
             owned
             by
             their
             ridiculing
             the
             Doctor
             and
             his
             Arguments
             ,
             nor
             to
             continue
             in
             that
             wherein
             he
             hath
             not
             sufficient
             warrant
             to
             bear
             him
             out
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             Webber
             is
             not
             so
             easy
             a
             Man
             as
             to
             be
             thus
             prevailed
             upon
             by
             him
             .